eyeknowmywrites

[eyeknowmywrites]

Neighbors 🩵 Lovers

Part Three

“Erik! Don’t do it!”

Fae tried to calm him down. Her tears flooded her vision. Cordell stood there with his hands up and a frightened look in his eyes. Erik was in full rage mode. It was understandable, Cordell was really asking for it.

“Erik, listen to me, put the gun down.”

Fae placed one hand on his arm tenderly. Her eyes were pleading with him to put the gun down. He took one look at Fae and then his eyes were back on Cordell molten hot. He lowers his P365 slowly, eyes unblinking.

Thump!

Fae watched with wide eyes and her mouth dropped open in shock…

Two Weeks Earlier:

Fae McAdams finally did something unlike herself and she was still trying to wrap her head around what happened. Last night felt like something out of a movie. She cheated back with her handsome neighbor. Fae rolled over beneath his sheets, opening her eyes a fraction. She blinked twice and rubbed her eyes. Opening her lids fully, she noticed Erik’s side of the bed was empty. Her hand reached out to caress the sheets. A content smile decorated her beautiful face.

She sat up on her elbows while lying on her belly and looked around in wonder. The sheets were pooled around her waist and the slight breeze tickled her naked spine. Fae couldn’t stop smiling. She buried her face into a pillow and squealed like a teenager. Her mind replayed scenes from last night and she couldn’t contain herself.

Fae never had sex that good. Sure, sex with Cordell was great, but Erik had a certain je ne sais quoi. She couldn’t put into words what made her experience with him the best experience she’d ever had. Maybe it’s the way he carried himself. Erik was not one to brag. He has confidence, but he didn’t need to make that known every second. He commanded attention with just a look, his voice and gait.

Maybe it was the mystery of it all. She’d never been with a man like that. A man who actually did what he said he was gonna do. A strong silent type. Fae couldn’t stop her mind from replaying images of Erik’s body…his dick…his stroke game…his words…she was hooked from one dick-down. He had her cumming back-to-back. He had her calling him daddy. He had her begging for more when she was too exhausted to go for round two.

Speaking of exhaustion, Fae tried sitting up in bed and the muscles in her arms and back struggled to hold up her weight. She groaned in pain when she pushed herself off of the bed to stand on two feet. The way her legs trembled, you would think she’d been bed-ridden her entire life. He worked out muscles in her body Fae didn’t know she had.

“Wiggle your big toe.”

Fae referenced Kill Bill in a jokingly manner while she wiggled her acrylic fench-tips toes. Fae took her time walking to the bathroom to relieve herself. She flicked on the light in his master bathroom and spotted the toilet next to his corner standing shower. After she used the restroom, Fae decided to take a shower. She pulled the hair tie from her wrist and put her hair up into a bun.

She stepped inside of his shower and turned on the water. She stood beneath the hot water, looking at Erik’s catalog of soaps and body wash. She used his exfoliating gloves and washed with an unscented soap on her private areas and peppermint Doctor Bronners on the rest of her body. After showering, she towel dried and washed her face with some of his Cerave facial cleanser.

After using some shea butter, she put on her clothes, grabbed her things and walked out into the main area. As she searched, she peeked into his office.

Fae’s eyes scanned the room, and that’s when she noticed Diesel resting on his little bed. He looked up at Fae and he ran up to her with his tail wagging and tongue out. Fae crouched down to rub him and accepted his licks to her face. She wasn’t quite sure where Erik went and she didn’t actually have his number.

Fae sent him a DM saying that she had to leave unfortunately. She really didn’t want to. She was afraid of what she might do when she sees Cordell. Her entire demeanor changed from happy to sad in a matter of seconds from thinking about her cheating boyfriend. Her body shook with nerves as she walked out towards the living room. While she checked her phone, not once did she receive any calls or texts from him wondering where she was and if she were safe. He could have at least had the decency to check in on her but no, he was too busy fucking some other bitch in her home!

Fae opened Erik’s door while Diesel stood close behind her. She tried to get him to stay back so she could sneak out. She was about to make a swift exit when her apartment door opened and a woman; tall, Latina, long jet black hair, and a scandalous outfit on stepped into the hall. Fae rushed to crack the door and she spied on both of them. Cordell grabbed the girl by the chin and kissed her. The Latina dragged her long, red acrylics down Cordell’s naked torso and gripped his dick through his black sweats.

“I’ll see you at school on Monday, Miss Rio. Make sure you wear that sexy little pencil skirt for me so I can have better access.”

Fae almost lost it. She squeezed Erik’s door knob so tight she could have ripped it out. The nerve of this bum. So, he’s fucking a co-worker?! Typical shit. She looks like a cheap hoe. Fae was furious. How had she missed the signs? After school meetings? More like after school sessions with Miss. Rio. Is he even an assistant basketball coach? Fae watched with hurt eyes. Cordell palmed the girl’s ass and slapped it before grabbing her hand to kiss.

“You free tonight? I don’t think I can wait until Monday.”

Miss. Rio giggled, “I am. I have to do a little bit of laundry but that’s it. You wanna link again? You sure your woman won’t be around?”

“If she ain’t then we can chill. Please?”

Miss. Rio has this nigga begging to see her again. The way that felt like a stab to the heart. He couldn’t even make time to celebrate her promotion. He thought a fake bag and a fucking hibachi dinner was enough to make up for it.

“Well, since you put it that way, papi, I’ll see you tonight”

“I love you. I’ll call you later, okay? I’ll let you know about the party my mom is having.”

What?!!!

“Love you too. I’ll miss you, papi. Don’t forget to call me. I’ll be waiting.”

Fae cracked the door more when the other woman finally walked away. Cordell went back inside of their shared apartment. Fae shut the door and turned around, pressing her back against it and sliding down to her butt. She brought her knees to her chest and cried. Diesel rubbed his head against her arm. Fae looked up with tears streaming from her eyes, rubbing Diesel on his back while weeping softly.

A quick trip to Whole Foods was much needed because Erik’s refrigerator and pantry was on low supply. He did meal-prep often so today was his day to cook all of his meals for the last full week before leaving for work. He entered the building from his car with a mini cart to help bring everything to the thirteenth floor. He checked his phone and noticed a DM from Fae.

She told him that she would be leaving. He was a little bummed about that because he was looking forward to making breakfast for her. So many occurrences crossed his mind of what could go wrong when she goes back to her apartment. He wished that he’d gotten her number but Erik simply messaged her back.

_ES87: Leaving so soon? ☹️ I was going to make you breakfast. I’m worried about you going over there Fae. I’m on my way back up to the apartment. I didn’t want to wake you.

Erik made it to the elevators and before he could even press the button, the doors opened and out walked the other woman.

“Excuse me, good morning,” She gave Erik a friendly smile while trying to fix her hair.

“…Morning.”

It took him a while to reply. He watched her exit the building with her hair all over her head and her skirt turned every which way. Erik rushed onto the elevator, almost dropping his cart. His heart thumped in his chest the more he approached his floor. Did Fae catch her leaving? Did they fight? That elevator was moving too slow.

“Come on…come on…”

His panic set in.

Ding.

The doors opened and Erik rushed off of the elevator. The hall was silent and very still. He walked up to Fae’s door and pressed an ear to the surface of it to see if he could make out anything. He couldn’t hear a sound. Erik walked back to his apartment and rummaged for his keys in his hoodie pocket. He opened the door and as soon as he stepped inside, Fae was sitting on his couch in one of his hoodies and the shorts he gave her to sleep in.

Diesel was curled up on the floor in the living room and he shot up to his paws when he noticed Erik. Erik shut the door with his eyes on Fae while Diesel barked and walked around Erik to get his attention. He could see that Fae had been crying. He left his cart at the door and walked over to Fae. Erik sat next to her and pulled her into his embrace. They didn’t speak a word. She cried, body trembling the more her tears fell.

Erik snapped his fingers at Diesel and pointed to the floor when he caught him sniffing at the grocery bags. Diesel obeyed and looked at Erik expectantly, like he was waiting for another command. Erik continued to stroke Fae’s hair until she finally sat up to wipe her eyes. Fae looked at Erik, her brown eyes puffy and her lashes coated with tears.

“I was going to leave, but I saw them in the hall. He was–was talking to her so–so romantically. I can’t believe he–he told her that he love–loved her.”

“What?”

Erik couldn’t believe it. Fae nodded her head as she weeped.

“They work together. He’s been lying to me and cheating on me with her and whoever else. He never gave a fuck about me. While I poured my heart out to him about how much I’ve been hurt in the past, he turned around and did the same thing to me again!”

Erik sat there with a shocked expression. He simply picked Fae up and she straddled him with her face against his neck. Erik stroked her back and her hair to calm her down. His blood was boiling.

“I’m so angry with myself—”

“Don’t be. Fae, this isn’t your fault—”

“But I keep allowing myself to be in these situations, Erik. When will I learn—”

“You deserve better. I just wish this never happened to you. I hate to see you crying over this bitch ass nigga, mama…”

Erik shook his head and tightened his jaw.

“I’m on go anytime, Fae. I’ll do whatever just tell me when.”

And Erik meant it. He really wanted to kill him. The dark side of him smiled wickedly at that thought. What he wouldn’t give to push Cordell over the rooftop and watch him fall to his death with a lit blunt in his hand. He would be happy to know that every bone in his body would be shattered like glass and his organs converted to mush. Erik shook those thoughts from his mind to soothe Fae.

“I don’t want you to get involved in my mess, Erik.”

Fae sat back while rubbing her eyes. She exhaled a shaky breath and struggled to meet Erik’s eyes.

“I feel like I’m a burden with this,” Fae looked down at her hands, “Me and my shitty love life.”

Erik shook his head in disagreement, “Fae, I have no problem wit’ it. I don’t like the way he keeps disrespecting you—”

Fae’s phone started buzzing on the coffee table next to her knock-off. She scooped it up into her hand and her face froze. She looked at Erik and turned her phone so he could see.

“Oh, so now he’s calling you?” Erik scuffed, “Fuckin’ clown…”

“The crazy thing is, I never texted him last night to let him know I was okay. He had all night to blow up my phone to check on me but no…he was too busy getting his dick wet! Loser…”

“And you were good. I made sure you were straight. Something he’s supposed to do as your man.”

Erik and Fae locked eyes and laughed boisterously.

Fae tossed her phone on the couch, “Fuck him.”

Erik tapped Fae on the side of her booty, causing her to smile. Erik watched her stretch her arms above her head and rub her cheeks to get rid of the tears.

“I’m sorry that I left you alone. I figured I could make a quick run to Whole Foods. Did you see my DM?”

Fae shook her head, “No. I was too busy crying.”

Erik gave her phone back, “Put my number in.”

She logged Erik’s number in her contacts under his name. Erik laughed at that.

“What? I don’t care. He don’t care to bring bitches back to MY place to fuck, I don’t care to put your name in my phone for him to see.”

Fae sent Erik a text so he could create a contact for her. They sent each other a picture to use.

“You’re so fucking beautiful, girl.”

Erik couldn’t stop staring at her picture. Her face grew hot and she turned away when Erik finally looked up at her. She didn’t know why she was being so bashful. His fingers grasped her chin and turned her head back.

“Stop being all shy.” Erik teased.

“Okay,” Fae smiled, “Thank you.”

Erik smooths her hair behind her ear, “For what?”

“For putting a smile on my face. For being such a gentleman…and for calling me beautiful.”

Fae gathered the same courage that she had last night when she asked Erik if he wanted to fuck. Her arms snaked around Erik’s neck and she took charge, pressing her lips against his. Their lips molded together in slow motion. Erik swiped his tongue over her bottom lip and Fae parted her lips so he could stick his tongue in her mouth.

“There’s that big girl from last night,” Erik nibbled on her bottom lip, “And you’re welcome, baby girl.”

He pushed deeply into her mouth as she forced her tongue into his. They battled, both wanting to feast on what they couldn’t deny themselves. She clung to him as her head twisted to the right then the left. Each time she moved, she drove deeper inside his welcoming home. When he retreated she returned and this time she slipped her tongue over his teeth, enjoying the smooth pearls. Her teeth tugged on his lower lip, causing Erik to grunt.

Buzz buzz buzz

Fae ignored Cordell calling again.

“I wanna help you put the groceries away,” Fae climbed off of Erik and giggled at his groaning, “Come on.”

She grabbed his hand and tugged. Erik stood up from the couch with a pout on his bottom lip. Fae grabbed the handle to the cart and made her way into the kitchen. Erik released her hand and took the cart from her.

“You don’t gotta help, Fae.” Erik said.

“But I want to.” Fae said with a sweet tone.

Erik gave her a look and started putting the grocery bags on the kitchen island. Fae smiled brightly at him before opening a bag closest to her. It was filled with canned goods.

“That goes here,” Erik opened a door that led to a narrow walk-in pantry, “all of the canned goods and packaged foods.”

Fae emptied the bag and took her time loading the items into Erik’s pantry. Erik focused on putting away some of his meats and he left ground turkey and salmon out to meal prep with. Fae and Erik moved around the kitchen in silence, like they were a couple. It felt odd doing domestic things with a man who wasn’t even your man. When they finished, Erik folded all of the reusable grocery bags and placed them inside of his pantry.

“I didn’t tell you that I saw her getting off of the elevator on my way back,” Erik shut the pantry door, “She was still fixing her hair and clothes.”

“Yeah…her last name is Rio apparently. I wanted to drag that bitch. I should have. But my beef is with Cordell. I really don’t care anymore about who he sleeps with.”

Erik watched Fae closely while she stood at his kitchen island, staring down at the granite surface with a somber expression. Erik knew that Cordell telling that woman that he loved her still hurt Fae.

“…I told this man about my past, how I’ve been hurt…he really turned around and played in my face…”

Fae finally looked up at Erik and she shut her eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Fae looked away, ashamed, “I keep dumping my feelings on you.”

“Fae, I don’t care. You can talk to me. Stop overthinking it.” Erik reassured her.

Fae released a sigh.

“You’re such a great listener. I’m sure your friends tell you that.”

Erik cocked his head to the side and gave a one shoulder shrug.

“I’ve always been the quiet one in my friend group. Apparently I’m the most level-headed to them. Which is funny, because I used to be a lil’ knuckle head. Always got into trouble. Scraping, in and out of juvie, suspended.”

“So pretty much a bad kid,” Fae joked, “I’m sure your parents had a lot on their hands.

“…my pops died when I was 11 or 12. My mom not too long after that.”

A crease formed in his brow and he looked as if he were fighting with his brain to keep all of those memories locked away in a vault. Fae walked around the kitchen island and stood next to him. She reached out her hand with hesitation, placing it on top of Erik’s hand and caressing it. His eyes fell on her and he gave her a small smile with a tease of his dimples.

“I’m sure all the bad shit you did was because of that…right?”

Erik nodded his head, “Yeah. I was angry for a while.”

“My mom and I didn’t have the best relationship. When she passed from diabetes complications, I felt so guilty. For a while I wished I could have hugged her one last time. The last time I spoke to her we were arguing…bad.”

Erik didn’t take his eyes off of her while she talked.

“…pretty much my family on my mothers side wanted to sell my grandmothers old home—my mom and I lived there—and I refused to let them do that. So, they burned the house down. I lost majority of my things…my sister too…and that was the last straw for me. I moved here and never looked back. I only keep in touch with my sister.”

“Damn. That’s just greed. And I’m assuming your grandmother didn’t want it sold?”

Fae shook her head, “No. she wanted it to remain in the family. The house was damaged, hasn’t been properly investigated, and they collected the money.”

“That’s messed up, Fae.” Erik said.

“It’s diabolical. That whole family can kiss my ass.”

Erik chuckled, “People like that get there’s eventually.”

Fae laughed, “Well, my aunt’s husband divorced her and took her money. My uncle has cancer—”

“Fuck!” Erik chuckled, “That karma came back around and knocked both of ‘em upside the head.”

“Gotcha bitch!” Fae shouted.

Erik and Fae were in a fit of laughter. Fae grabbed onto Erik’s arm to keep herself from falling to the floor. Erik’s eyes were swimming with tears. He hadn’t laughed this hard in a long time.

“Damn, girl. Not only are you beautiful, you funny as hell,” Erik wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his hoodie, “got me crying and shit.”

“My stomach hurt,” Fae giggled.

Erik surprised Fae when he wrapped his arms around her from behind and slipped his hands into the pockets of the hoodie she’s wearing. He put his face against her neck and the hairs from his mustache and goatee tickled her. She was in a fit of giggles trying to hide her neck from him.

“Erik! Stop!” Fae said with a high-pitched voice.

He hugged her tighter, his groin pressed firmly against her backside.

“Make me.” Erik whispered with a growl.

“You know I can’t,” Fae wiggled, “You’re too strong!”

“If I let you go…you gotta spend the rest of the day wit’ me.”

Fae went limp against him. Erik was far from limp. All that moving against his crotch made him stiff.

“You know I can’t do that. I gotta check on Deuce, do stuff around the apartment—ERIK!”

“That’s not the answer I was looking for, princess.”

“Maybe, okay?”

Erik brought his arms away but his body was still pressed up against her. Fae was trapped. She glanced back at Erik and he had a slight frown on his face.

“We’ll see—look he’s calling again.”

Buzz buzz buzz

Buzz buzz buzz

“Let me answer this,” Fae reached for her phone and swiped, “…Hello?”

“Fae?! What the hell? Where are you? I’ve been calling you.”

She almost laughed into the phone. Fae put it on speaker so Erik could hear as well. He had his hands on her waist beneath the hoodie she had on.

“I just got up. I had a long night, Cordell.”

Erik fought back a snigger. He pressed his face into Fae’s neck again and started kissing her there.

“You were supposed to let me know that you were okay, girl. I didn’t get one text or call from you last night…”

Fae squirmed against Erik. His plump lips created a sensation that Fae could feel from head to toe. As his lips traced her jaw, Erik tugged on the shorts she wore and yanked them down roughly. Fae gasped, reaching out to mute the phone.

“…You had me worried, Fae. It ain’t like you to do that…”

She was naked from the waist down. His hand with thick fingers climbed up the hoodie and found the cup of her bra. He squeezed her flesh and yanked one side down, her tittie popping out. He didn’t waste time taking her nipple between his fingers and twirling it. Fae bites down on her bottom lip hard, lowering her head.

“Fae?”

With one trembling finger, she unmuted the phone.

“I’m here ju–just exhausted fr–from last night.”

She quickly muted the call to giggle. Erik smiled against her cheek.

“You play too much,” She said with a hushed voice.

“So, being exhausted stops you from letting me know you straight? If it was the other way around I wouldn’t hear the end of it.”

Erik’s free hand smoothed down her stomach and it was right between her legs. He somehow got the other bra cup down and now he was playing with her nipples back and forth. Fae released a breathy moan.

“What the fuck are you doing?”

Fae unmuted the phone to speak.

“Shut the fuck up.” Erik said.

Fae had to cover his mouth. She couldn’t believe he just said that.

“What? Fae?”

“Uh–listen, Dell, I gotta call you back. I have a really bad hangover. I’m gonna head out now—”

“Where are you right now? You failed to answer that question.”

“With Pandora and Jermaine.”

“I should have known. They’re a bad influence, Fae. They might not have a man in their life concerned but you do.”

She muted the phone in a rush when Erik inserted two of his thick fingers deep in her pussy from the front. He got straight to work working those thick digits in and out of her. Fae reached behind to grip his thigh.

“Mm, fuck,” her mouth fell open, “Right there…”

She could tell her pussy was creaming on his fingers. It was going in and out so easily. A lot of slip for him to finger-fuck her at the perfect angle. Already she felt her walls grip like she was ready to cum.

“Faedra!”

“I gotta call you back—shit,” Fae unmuted the call, “Can I call you back, Dell?”

He could tell she sounded out of breath over the phone.

“You aight?”

“No, Cordell. I to–told you I’m hung over!”

Fae lifted his hoodie up from behind so she could reach into his sweats.

“Fine. Are you coming straight home?”

Erik kissed his teeth, “This nigga bruh…”

Fae silently laughed.

“Yeah. Will you be home?”

He was digging deep in her pussy. Fae tried to widen her legs for him to have better access.

“I have to go take care of a few things for mom’s. I just wanted to hear your voice, baby.”

“Oh–okay. I–I’ll see you later.”

“Love you—”

Erik ended the call.

“You were talking way too long on the phone, Fae.”

“I didn’t want him to—fuck.”

Erik’s fingers slipped out. He sucked her mess off and turned her around, picking her up to straddle him. He walked with her in his embrace to the guest room since it was the closest while taking off her bra. Erik entered the room and shut it quickly so Diesel wouldn’t come in. He laid Fae down and she helped him take off his clothes.

“Your puss taste good,” Erik gripped her jaw and stuck his tongue in her mouth, “Doesn’t it?”

“Mhm,” Fae licked her lips.

“Spread your legs…”

Fae brought her knees to her chest and held her legs up. Both of them stared between her legs. A creamy mess was smeared all over her pussy. Erik got down on his knees and with his tongue he licked all of it up. Fae placed her hand on his head and he used his hands to hold her legs back.

“Daddy, yes,” Fae frowned her face and pouted her pretty lips, “that feels so good.”

“Mhm,” Erik flicked his tongue on her clit.

“Oh, shit,” Fae smoothed his locs back.

She watched with amazement at how he ate her with so much gusto. When he looked up at her, Fae didn’t look away. She locked eyes with him and fed her pussy to him with a slow whine of her hips. When his thick lips encased her clit she yanked his locs between her fingers. He loved the pain. It made him grunt into her pussy.

“Keep eating my pussy like that, fuck, Erik oh my god!”

Thighs shaking out of control, Fae climaxed in Erik’s mouth. He sucked her up one last time before kissing her inner thighs.

He stood and sucked his bottom lip in his mouth. Fae stood up and Erik traded places with her. She took his nine inches into her palm and slapped it against her tongue. Erik had a firm grip on her thick, silky tresses and Fae, with no hands, lowered her mouth around his girth until he was sitting at the back of her throat. All of him couldn’t fit, but she tried her best and he was pleased.

“Mmm, suck that dick, girl,” Erik had Fae by the back of her head and he raised his hips to feed her dick, “Mmmm…that’s it, pretty girl…throat daddy’s dick.”

She was a spit covered mess.

“Who’s daddy?”

Fae had to hum a response because her mouth was full of big dick.

“Fae…when I send you home, I better not find out you letting that nigga hit. I’m serious.”

Fae looked up at Erik through her lashes. He had this glint in his eyes that told her not to play with him.

Fae’s mouth popped off and she jerked him, “Dead ass?”

“He don’t deserve to touch you no more, Fae.”

Fae dragged her lips along his length. She was back on that dick with a vice grip and sucked him long. From tip to base and back up. Spit and tongue. All types of noises.

“You workin’ to make daddy nut…that’s right, mama…yes…get that nut.”

His low eyes and parted lips had Fae going crazy. She loved the look on a man’s face whenever she was on her knees. It was so satisfying. Erik’s eyes rolled shut and his head went back. She went faster, Erik’s thigh muscles tightened, his abs flexed, and his biceps bulged.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmm…hmmmmmmmmm—”

Spurt after spurt of his thick cum hit the back of her throat like a bullseye. Fae swallowed everything. Erik pet her hair and then smoothed his hand down the length of her strands.

“Fuck, Fae,” He had his dick at the base, slapping it against her tongue, “You ain’t leave nothing behind, girl.”

She licked the last bit of cum from his balls and let out a suppressed laugh while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.

“You taste great,” Fae giggled.

Erik helped her up and Fae climbed on top of him. She was about to lower her pussy on him but stopped when she realized they forgot the condom.

“Top drawer,” Erik pointed to the bedside table, “I keep some in here too.”

Fae grabbed one and opened the packet. She rolled it over his length carefully and proceeded to get into position again. She reached beneath her to grip his dick while her eyes were focused on Erik. He had both of his hands on her ass, arching her back so she could fit him inside easier.

“There you go,” Erik eased her onto his dick, “good girl..”

“Unhhh…”

Fae felt full. She sat there with him inside of her while they kissed.

“C’mon, mamas,” Erik popped her on the under cuff of her left cheek, “Get this dick.”

Fae planted her hands on Erik’s chest and as soon as she got her footing, she bounced up and down. Her ass collided with his balls each time she went down.

“I can hear that wet puss…”

Erik’s hands gripped the sheets and he widened his thighs. Fae continued to bounce. All she could do was moan and whimper. It felt too good. Usually, she didn’t enjoy riding, but Erik’s dick is longer and thicker than Cordell’s.

Erik popped her on the ass, “Good girl, take this big dick.”

“Yes,” Fae dropped to her knees and bounced her hips, “This…”

“This dick good?” Erik said, finishing her words for her.

Fae nodded her head rapidly with her eyes squeezed shut and lips parted. She was panting out of control like she was out of breath.

“Fae…Faedra,” Erik brought his feet to the bed and started fucking up into her pussy, “Look at me.”

She opened her eyes and one of her hands went back to try and grip Erik’s leg. He grabbed her wrist so fast she didn’t see it coming. He delivered strokes to her pussy at the same pace, never letting up.

“Cum on this dick…cum on this dick…”

“Oooooooo—”

“You’re such a good girl.”

He released her wrist from his grip and took her waist instead. Erik continued to pound her from underneath. Fae pressed against him and grabbed his wrists. That ass from Erik’s position was moving like jello.

“DADDY!”

Fae sank her teeth into Erik’s left pectoral and he groaned.

“You ain’t never had it like this, huh?!”

“No! No! No!”

Erik held his dick deep when Fae started cumming again. When she was able to catch her breath again, he went right back to fucking her.

“Daddy, oh my goodness!”

Erik wrapped his arms around her. He was close. So close. He buried his face into her hair and inhaled her sweet scent.

“I’m gonna bust, babyyyyyyy, shitttttt—”

He pulled out and that condom filled to the brim with his cum. Fae was hyperventilating above him with her hands on his chest. They were both covered in sweat and sticky.

“Fae…”

She looked down at him and he had his lips puckered for a kiss. She kissed him deeply before climbing off of him.

“I need a bath. Is it okay if I use your whirlpool tub?”

Erik stood and pinched the condom while it was still on his dick. He was still hard as a rock.

“Yeah. I’m gonna take a quick shower. I wanna make you breakfast.”

They both walked into the bathroom and Erik rubbed on Fae’s ass along the way. She ran some bath water and Erik took a quick shower. Fae watched him scrub his body in pure bliss. Erik caught her eye and he winked at her.

She pinned her hair up again and climbed into the tub when it was halfway full. She used her foot to turn off the water and relaxed back so the hot water could sooth her muscles. Erik was out of the shower with a towel around his waist.

“Don’t rush. Take your time,” Erik cleaned his face, “I want you to relax. You deserve it.”

When he finished drying off, on his way out of the bathroom he kissed Fae on her forehead. Her eyes traveled the length of his naked body until she was staring at his face. Fae gave him a content smile and Erik left her alone to relax.

Tonight, I got the time

So come fuck with me now

You only

Let me know if you're down

Fuck with me, girl

Fuck with me, girl

Fuck me, girl

Ooh, come fuck with me now

You only

Erik turned off the stove and grabbed a platter to plate the home fries with onions and peppers. He’s shirtless and wearing a pair of black ball shorts with nothing underneath, locs covered so his hair wouldn’t smell like the food he was cooking.

…I could go through the whole night with you

What's up, what's up? What the body do?

Like a new car when the body new

Wanna get in, wanna ride with you

Ride on me, I'll ride on you

He was vibing to DVSN. Diesel was circling Erik to try and catch any food that dropped to the floor. Erik had already fed him breakfast—three boiled eggs, apples, cantaloupe, peanut butter, and yogurt drizzled in manuka honey—his favorite. Grabbing the cast iron skillet with an oven mit, Erik walked over to the sink to soak it with warm water and soap.

Back at the stove, he grabbed a non-stick skillet, and buttered the pot so he could cook the eggs. He decided to make a veggie scrample with cheese. Erik sautéed the eggs mixed with peppers, onions, garlic, spinach, and tomatoes. He hummed along to the music while sneaking a piece of bacon to eat on. Turning off the stove, he grabbed a glass bowl and dumped the eggs inside before placing it on his kitchen island with the rest of the breakfast.

After cleaning, Fae walked out wearing his hoodie with her hair up in a messy bun. He could tell that her silk press started to sweat out from the sex. She even had on his sheepskin ugg slippers. Erik had to do a double-take when he noticed. He hadn’t paid any attention before, but he’d just realized that Fae has body art. Her back, left arm and chest, right rib cage, and both legs. Fae gave Erik a beautiful smile with all her pearly white teeth before rubbing her hands together when she noticed the food.

“Is this for me?!” She said with a silvery voice.

“Yeah. Figured you could use some food after I worked that body out.”

Fae rolled her eyes with a flutter of her lashes and a smile teased her moist lips. She leaned over the counter and grabbed a strawberry.

“How nice of you, daddy,” Fae blinked her eyes seductively at Erik while biting into the strawberry.

Erik watched her with a smirk. Fae licked her fingers.

“I gotta go check on Deuce. I was thinking I could bring him over?”

“Dressed like that?” Erik raised his brows as his eyes scanned her body.

“Yeah. Cordell isn’t home. I can just sneak over, grab Deuce and his leash. I’ll be quick.”

“Don’t let the nosy ass neighbors see you.” Erik said.

“I’m not worried about them Erik! I’ll be back!”

Fae left and Erik exhaled. While she was gone, he plated their food and made both of them glasses of freshly squeezed orange juice. Fae was back within five minutes, Deuce in her arms and his leash in her free hand. She sat him down and scratched behind his ears while talking to him like he could understand a word she said.

“That’s my Deuce! Mama misses you!”

He had his tongue out and his tail wagging.

“You’re such a good boy! You’re such a good boy!”

Fae sat Deuce down and he started to explore the kitchen—sniffing around—and Diesel followed him. Fae and Erik watched them interact for a little while before Fae finally accepted her plate and walked with Erik to eat at his dining table. He pulled out her seat for her and he took his right across from her. They forgot the drinks so Erik shot up from his seat to grab them. Fae looked around his dining room and noticed a small table with some framed pictures on it. All of them had Erik in them.

The first was an antique gold scalloped frame with a baby picture of Erik and his parents. They were standing in front of the Sleeping Beauty Castle at Disneyland. A blue and red Graco baby stroller was parked next to his mother while she stood with her arms wrapped around Erik’s father. His mother was beautiful. She had tawny skin, long, slender locs and sandy brown hair. Vintage oversized eyeglasses were on her face and she wore a fitted white tee and high waisted mom jeans that hugged her generously hips.

Erik’s father was a tall, carob-skinned man with a thick gold chain and dressed in a white muscle tee with Hulk Hogan on the front. He wore red basketball shorts that stopped at his upper knees. He was built, pecs bulging over the top of his muscle tee, and his arms were scary to look at. That man was cut like he lived in the gym. Erik was in his arms, dressed similar to his dad except he had on a Disneyland T-shirt with blue shorts on. They all had on the same high-top Adidas and Erik and his mother wore Mickey Mouse ears.

Erik took after both of them.

He returned and Fae blinked her eyes away from the photo. He was back in his seat and tucking into his food. Fae forked some of the potatoes and tasted them, closing her eyes with content. It was so flavorful. The eggs were so good. The bacon was the perfect amount of crispy. The fruit was delicious. The orange juice was refreshing.

“This is great, Erik,” Fae finished her eggs.

“Thank you.”

Fae looked at the photo again and then back at Erik.

“Do you have more photos with your parents?”

Erik looked over at her through his lashes while hunched over his food.

“I do. But my grandma has them all.”

“I see,” Fae took a sip of her juice, “what happened to them?”

Erik sat back in his seat and stared at Fae.

“Your parents? I-I’m sorry if you don’t want to answer. I know you said your mom died…”

“…uhm,” Erik looked away at their photo and then his eyes dropped to his lap, “My dad was murdered. My mom died in her sleep…brain aneurysm.”

Fae didn’t know what to say to that. She sat across from Erik with her fork suspended over her half-eaten plate, her vision growing foggy from tears that would have fallen if she didn’t wipe her eyes quickly. Erik finally looked up at her and she could see the pain in his eyes.

Erik rested his elbows on the table and leaned in, “My pops died during the LA riots in ‘92. He was just trying to keep the peace. Niggas ain’t like that shit so they killed him. Drive by…right in front of our house. I was on my Big Wheel and–and I just…”

Erik shrugged both of his shoulders. He twisted his thick lips and shook his head, as if to say that’s how it was living in that environment. You gotta watch your back.

“All because he was doing better for himself. It was envy…my mom she just…she never got over it. She was so stressed all the time. I don’t even wanna get into the details with that but…yeah…my grandparents took me in, raised me up, dealt with my bullshit…”

“Erik, that’s a lot,” Fae had her elbows propped up on the table while her face rested in her hands. She was listening intently, “Too much for a child to just…take in, you know? To understand…I can’t even imagine—well, I get it.”

Erik sat up straighter in his seat and brushed it off, “All good. ‘Ppreciate you for listening.”

“Of course.” Fae replied with a warm smile.

Fae felt compelled to share more about herself.

“…My mom was a God-fearing woman. She tried to turn my sister and me into versions of herself. I’m sure you know how the Church can be…a bunch of judgmental hypocrites. What she didn’t know, was that I couldn’t stand being there because…”

Fae felt a single tear roll down her cheek. She brought her knees to her chest and wiped her cheeks with Erik’s hoodie. Erik looked at her with a crease in his brow and concerned eyes.

“My uncle…he would…”

Erik shook his head, “Fae…no,” Erik furrowed his brows.

He didn’t like where this conversation was heading. He didn’t even want to think about what she was going to say.

“…She didn’t believe me. She called me promiscuous, punished me for speaking up, made me feel guilty like it was my fault. I resented her. But…I just wanted her to love me. Be proud of me. I used to think it was because of me that she stopped caring about her health…”

Erik stood up from his seat and walked around the table until he was right next to Fae. He rubbed her back and told her that it was going to be okay. Fae released a shaky breath.

“Fae?”

Erik called out to her because she was too quiet.

Fae sniffled, “I’m sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing, love?”

“Because if I hadn’t asked you about your parents, we wouldn’t be here.”

Erik grabbed Fae by her hands and she stood up. He rubbed along her shoulders before tilting her chin up to look at him.

“You don’t need to apologize for that. We were having a deep, meaningful conversation. That’s all.” Erik reassured her.

Fae tilted her head at him, “We were just trauma-bonding. Again. Forget that we even had this discussion and let’s talk about something else.”

“…okay. Whatever you say, Miss Faedra.”

She shook out her limbs and Erik chuckled at how she looked swimming in his hoodie.

“I want some more food,” Fae grabbed her plate and walked back into the kitchen.

Erik was right behind her. Diesel and Deuce almost knocked him down the way they sprinted past him. He couldn’t stop thinking about what she’d just shared with him. Did her uncle…

“Chill out!” Erik shouted after them.

Watching her walk ahead of him on that perfect fall afternoon brought a smirk to his face. Fae looked back at Erik, beaming at him, the sun making her honeyed skin glow. Deuce was dragging her along to the dog park and Fae almost tripped in her platform Uggs. Erik grabbed her by the hand and she laughed against his arm.

Finally at the park, they released Deuce and Diesel to play amongst the other dogs. Fae took pictures of Deuce and Diesel running amuck while Erik stood there, watching her intently. He had to gather himself when she caught him staring and winked.

Faedra McAdams.

This petite woman that reminded him of Pocahontas is affecting his heart in ways he’d never genuinely experienced. Erik never knew it possible to fall so hard for someone in such a short period. It’s only been almost a month. It’s definitely more than lust. He really likes her. Erik kicked at the gravel beneath his feet deep in thought. Hands in the pockets of his sweats, he thought about their situation.

When she does break up with Cordell, will she still pursue me?

I want to take her out on a date.

She’s so good with Diesel.

I want to know more about her.

“You only have a sister?”

Faedra turned towards Erik.

“I do. I had a step brother…he passed.”

“Damn,” Erik shook his head, “What happened?”

“Gun violence.”

Fae gave Erik a small smile.

“What?” Erik asked.

“You were in deep thought over there…everything okay?”

He bobbed his head, “All good, ma. Just thinking about this damn job.”

Erik dragged his hands down his face.

How would she react when I tell her I assassinate people for a living?

“Where do you have to go?” Fae questioned.

“Bangkok. Not sure how long but it just depends on the extent of the job. I really should be training but…”

Erik cocked his head at Fae and his eyes flashed with playfulness. She rolled her eyes at him and pursed her luscious lips.

“So, it’s my fault?”

“Damn right. A pleasant distraction…”

Fae crossed her arms and turned her face away to hide her blush. She started walking in the other direction around the play area and Erik followed her. She glanced back at Erik over her shoulder and squinted at him with a teasing smile on her face.

“…so, these doggy dates, right?”

“Yeahhh,” Fae replied.

Erik walked up behind her and pressed his lips to her ear, startling her.

“Does it involve doggy style?” He whispered.

Fae giggled and shook her head.

“You’re so stupid.”

“So, that’s a yes?”

Fae looked heavenward.

“Okay,” She licked her lips.

Erik dragged his bottom lip between his teeth. They made it back to there same spot to check on their dogs. Fae glanced at her phone a few times with her forehead puckered. Erik knew who it had to be.

“That nigga keep blowing your phone up?”

“Yep,” Fae exhales, “He’s back at the apartment.”

Erik gave Fae a once-over and then looked away.

“He’s really pissing me off,” Fae showed Erik her phone with another call from him, “Like, leave me the hell alone right now.”

Erik had a light bulb moment. He snickered to himself before locking eyes with Fae. She surveyed his expression.

“What are you laughing at this time, goofy?”

“Oh, just…forgot to bring a ball for the boys to play fetch. I just had a little idea of what we could use…”

Erik’s eyes dropped down to Fae’s knock-off. She followed his gaze and it took her a minute to catch on, but when she did, her laugh was splendid. She was bent over, hands to knees, hysterical. Erik brought a hand to his stomach and his shoulders bounced with his own laughter.

“You make me sick!” Fae wiped her eyes.

“Diesel!” Erik whistled.

“Deuce!” Fae called out.

They both came bounding over.

“Fuck it,” Fae emptied her bag, “Here.”

Erik gladly accepted the bag. He shook it in front of Deuce and Diesel and they followed it closely with their eyes.

“Fetch!”

Erik tossed the bag and both of them sprinted off. Fae watched with wide eyes and her hands covering her mouth with surprise. Erik couldn’t stop chuckling. They had their teeth latched onto her bag, tugging and yanking with their strong jaws. Fae witnessed the destruction with shock.

Diesel had the shredded bag in his mouth and Deuce had the handle hanging from his mouth. They ran up on Erik and he took the ruined fragments. He held them up for Fae to look at and she couldn’t believe it.

“They chewed through that motherfucka!” Erik smiled with his dimples deep, “Gahhhh.”

Fae was in a fit of giggles.

“He’s gonna be so pissed.” Fae said.

“Good.” Erik replied.

They let Deuce and Diesel play for another thirty minutes before heading back to the apartment. Diesel went for a bathroom break and Erik groaned when he had to pick up his shit. Fae gave him some hand sanitizer.

“I meant to ask, who is Pandora and Jermaine?”

Fae giggled, “My two besties. I met them in college. They’re models. Before I met Cordell, they took me all over NY. All the exclusive parties, fashion shows…it was fun. I got with Cordell and he’s been very vocal about his disdain for them.”

“So, he’s just one big hating ass bitch?”

Fae laughed, “Pretty much.”

At the apartment building now, Fae stops in her tracks when Erik opened the door for her to enter.

“What?” Erik stared at Fae with a puzzled look.

“We should go up separately.”

Erik gave Fae a half shrug, “Okay. I’ll let you go first.”

Fae finally walked inside and Erik took slow strides to the elevator while Fae quickly pressed the button. He could sense her anxiousness. She was fidgeting with Deuce’s leash, tapping her foot, and sighing.

“Fae, calm down. You know I’m right next door if you need me. And you have my number.” Erik reassured her.

Fae gave Erik a small smile as she entered the elevator. He could sense her hesitancy. Erik was afraid of what might go down. He didn’t know anything about Cordell besides the fact that he’s a cheater and hates Erik’s guts. This man could have a temper. One that requires him to be put in check.

“Call me if you need me, Fae. I’m serious.”

Fae nodded her head and waved to Erik as the doors closed.

Keys in the door, Fae opened it carefully and as she walked in, she could hear the kitchen sink running. She shut the door behind her slowly and stood at the door for a minute to try and gather herself. She hadn’t had time to prepare to face Cordell after all that transpired. Fae’s eyes scanned the living room and she tried to find any traces of the other woman. Of course, there wouldn’t be. If it was, Cordell had cleaned up.

Fae crouched down to release Deuce and he sprinted off into the kitchen. She sat his leash down on a side table next to the door along with her keys. She looked down at her body and instantly her eyes went round. She was still wearing Erik’s hoodie! She rushed to take it off and couldn’t figure out where to toss it for now.

“Fae?!”

Cordell turned off the kitchen sink. Fae quickly walked over to the couch and threw the hoodie behind it before taking a seat. As soon as she sat down, Cordell entered the room and he had a well rehearsed expression of worry.

“Hey,” Fae said with uncertainty in her voice. She cleared her throat to speak again, “Hey, baby.”

Cordell walked over to her and Fae held her breath. He sat down next to her and kissed her cheek. Her jaw tightened.

“Had me worried,” Cordell’s eyes scanned her body, “Where’s your jacket?”

Shit.

“Left it at Pandora and Jermaine’s. I wanted to get home to check on Deuce and take him for a walk.”

Fae shifted her hips away from Cordell on the couch. Even the feel of his leg against hers angered her.

“So, you came home and took Deuce for a walk with no jacket on? I’m shocked,” Cordell chuckled, “You know how your immune system is for shit.”

Fae let out a fake laugh, “Yeah. Today isn’t bad. It’s like sixty-five degrees out.”

“What did y’all do last night?” Cordell circled his arm around Fae’s shoulders.

Nigga, get your cheating ass hands off me!

“Went out for drinks, came back to the apartment to play a little Uno, sat up and talked…girl stuff…”

“I’m just glad you’re safe. I was worried all night about you, baby. I ended up going to bed early. I was so tired after grading those papers…”

He went on and on with his lie and Fae sat there zoned out. She focused her attention on her coffee table and noticed her special candles were out of place.

“My candles,” Fae leaned forward to fix them, “Did you move these?”

Fae looked at Cordell and he had this nervous look on his face. He tried to hide it with a chuckle and a slap to his forehead like he’d forgotten about it.

“My fault, babe. Spilled some water and did a quick clean up.”

“Oh, okay,” Fae sat back, “Thought you might’ve had someone over.”

Cordell looked at Fae for a second. His eyes were guilty as fuck.

“Hell no. Could have been you but you had to go out with your friends.”

Really nigga? Fae thought. She had something for that ass.

“Dell, I gotta show you something. Don’t get mad, okay?”

Cordell frowned his forehead, “What could I be mad about?”

Fae stood up and walked towards the door to retrieve her damaged purse that was beyond repair. She had to gather immense strength to keep from having a laughing fit.

“So…this happened at the doggy park—”

“What!!”

Cordell shot up from the couch and took long strides towards Fae. He plucked the pieces from her hands and turned it every which way, mouth hanging open and anger in his eyes.

“How the fuck did this happen, Fae?”

Fae shrugged both of her shoulders while she chewed on her lip.

“I can’t believe this. You know how much this cost me? Almost 2 bands.”

It barely cleared two hundred dollars, Fae thought.

“I’m sorry. The dog just latched onto my bag at the park—”

“Did Deuce do this?” Cordell questioned with an accusatory tone, cutting her off.

“No. It was some random dog at the park, Cordell—”

“Why would some random dog chew up a fucking bag, Fae?”

“I don’t know, go ask the owner.” Fae fired back.

“You don’t seem too upset about it. This shit wasn’t cheap, bruh,” Cordell groaned with irritation, “Like you don’t get that shit—”

“My rent ain’t cheap, Cordell. It’s just a bag, it was an accident!”

“To you,” Cordell argued, “When it’s coming out of my pockets it concerns me.”

“You can just get me a new one.” Fae replied matter-of-factly.

Cordell looked at her like she had two heads.

“Do you even deserve a new one after this?”

Oh, so now he’s talking to me like I’m a child?

“Cordell, relax. And yes, I do deserve it.” Fae sassed.

Fae brushed past him and Cordell followed her all the way to their room. Deuce was barking after Cordell because he could sense that Fae was upset. Cordell caught up with Fae and slammed the door in Deuce’s face. Fae turned on her heels and scowled at Cordell from the other side of the bed.

“Don’t slam the door in my dog face, Cordell!”

“You know what I think,” He pointed a finger at her, “I think Deuce did this shit.”

“Oh my god,” Fae laughed at the audacity, “Cordell, I’m done with this conversation. I have a hair appointment in about two hours I gotta get ready.”

“Fine.”

Cordell tossed the chewed up bag onto the bed, opened the door and stormed off. Fae quietly laughed to herself, rolling around the bed. Deuce hopped up on the bed next to her and started licking her face. Fae rubbed his back and tried to calm herself down but the tears were rolling into her hairline.

Her phone vibrated with a text and she grabbed it from her back pocket to check it. A smile instantly spread across her lips. Fae flipped over onto her stomach, legs swinging, typing out a reply to her sneaky link.

“I’m sorry.”

Fae looked up at Cordell. He was standing in the doorway with a sorry look on his face.

“It’s okay…”

Fae put her phone face down and got up from the bed to hug Cordell. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace. Fae looked to the ceiling with a roll of her eyes before Cordell released her. He leaned in and pressed his lips against hers and tried to give her tongue but Fae broke the kiss.

“I gotta go,” Fae grabbed her phone and another purse—a small black Telfar—from her closet, “I’m gonna be late for my hair appointment.”

Cordell sat down on the bed, “Mom’s is having that party tonight. You still wanna come with me?”

Fae acted as if she were considering it, but deep down she wasn’t going. Before she discovered that her man was cheating on her, she might have. But, Cordell’s family are just as fake as he is. This wouldn’t be the first time he brought another woman around his family and they turned a blind eye. Fae was certain of that.

“…No. I think I’m gonna relax. After going out last night, my body is exhausted. I hope that’s okay…”

Cordell lowered his head and gave Fae a dismissive wave of his hand, “It’s all good, Fae. Maybe next time, right?”

There won’t be a next time.

“Yeah. I’m sorry, babe. You look like you really wanted me to go,” Fae pouted her lip, “Listen, I’ll go with you—”

“Fae, it’s okay,” Cordell smiled, “I want you to relax. I’ll be fine, baby.”

“You sure?” Fae bat her lashes at Cordell.

“I am. I promise.”

“Well, I may not see you when I get back…”

Cordell nodded his head, “Yeah I gotta head out a little earlier to help her set up. You know how my lazy ass brother is. Don’t wanna do shit…”

Fae gave Cordell one final hug and kiss and he tapped her on the butt. She turned back and waved before leaving the room.

“Hey! Maybe when I get home we can have a little session? I ain’t been in my pussy for the last couple of days.”

Fae cringed.

“We’ll see! Love you!”

“Love you too!”

She collected her things, including Erik’s hoodie, and left the apartment

Erik had just finished feeding Diesel. He took him out for a quick bathroom break and on his way back he thought about taking Fae out for dinner. He put on a white T-shirt with olive green cargo pants that fit snug at the ankles and white air force 1’s. He accessorized with diamond studded earrings, a white gold, thick cuban link chain, and a diamond gold Rolex. Erik completed the look with a black Supreme varsity letterman jacket.

He did one final sweep of his room to make sure he had everything before making his way out towards the door. Fae texted him that he could come over and Erik was out the door. He casually walked up to her door and knocked three times. Fae opened the door and Erik picked up Deuce so he wouldn’t run into the hall.

Erik looked around Fae’s apartment. It was stylishly furnished and spacious. She had a lot of large plants in her living room, and plenty of wall art. Erik brought his eyes to Fae and admired her. She looked pretty for the date night. He was digging the braids heavy.

He could see her ass through her tall ornate mirror that she had propped up in her living room. It was sitting in those jeans.

“Hi,” Fae gave Erik a flirty smile, “you look handsome.”

“Thank you.”

Erik couldn’t help but to gently stroke Fae’s chin. He tilted her head up and went in for a kiss on those soft, glossy lips. He noticed that she’d outlined her lips with a brown pencil. Mmmm. He stole another kiss and licked his lips to taste her gloss. It tasted like cherries. His wide hands cuffed both of her cheeks and he squeezed, groped, and fondled her backside.

“You wearing this shit, baby,” Erik looked over at the mirror, “Slim-thick for real.”

“Stop making me blush,” Fae said with a cute, whiny voice.

“When you deserve it? Nah…”

Erik brought his lips to her neck and Fae squeaked. It was the cutest thing Erik ever heard.

“Erik,” Fae tried to get his attention, “we gotta go…”

Fae walked away and Erik popped her on the ass. She checked everything and grabbed her keys, following Erik out of the apartment hand-in-hand. They took the elevator down, Fae standing in front of Erik while he wrapped his arms around her and put his nose in her hair. Fae was loving that he was very touchy-feely with her. He couldn’t keep his hands to himself. Or his lips. Or his dick. She was in pure bliss. He wanted to see her smile and blush all the time just as much as he wanted to see her bite her lip and make love faces.

In the garage, they made their way to Erik’s car and when he pressed the button twice to unlock it, Fae’s arched brows rose.

Erik opened her door for her and Fae climbed in. He shut her door and made his way around to get into the driver’s seat.

“This is so fire,” Fae looked around, feeling on the dash, “I love the matte finish on the car.”

“Thanks,” Erik glanced at her with a half smirk, “Buckle up, passenger princess.”

Fae giggled. Secured, they were on their way to Konoko. Erik was listening to Usher previously. Fae recognized the song and she started singing along.

Erik joined in, his voice surprisingly good. It wasn’t Usher good, but he could hold a note. Erik caught Fae watching and he started singing to her.

On this side (This side)

Legs up like a peace sign (Ooh)

Two cups down, got her tongue-tied (Tongue-tied)

Can't wait 'til I'm inside (Inside)

Beat, beat 'til the sunrise

All up in her hair like a hair tie

Two cups down, got us tongue-tied

I can't wait 'til I'm inside, woah…

“Okay vocals!”

“I meannn,” Erik stroked his chin all cocky, “I can do a lil’ somethin’ somethin’.”

Fae silently laughed to herself. Erik’s hand found its way to her thigh as he drove. He caressed her while one-hand whipping his car. Occasionally they would catch each other’s eye and smile. SWV-Right Here started playing and Fae squealed excitedly. She turned it up and started shimmying her hips and rocking her shoulders in time to the old skool beat. Erik was right with her, head bopping and mouthing the lyrics.

“Right Here! Be Right Here! RIGHT HERE!”

“No fear, Have no fears! NO TEARS!”

Erik slowed down behind a truck at a red light. He acted like Fae’s personal hype man.

“Okay!” Erik said.

“You know I sound a hot mess!” Fae shouted over the loud music.

Erik pulled off. They drove for another twenty minutes and finally, they made it to Konoko. It was packed which was expected, so Erik had to drive around for a little bit to find a parking spot. Erik quickly parallel parked and made his way around to open Fae’s door.

“Hello! Welcome to Konoko. My name is Malcom, I’ll be your server for today. Is this your first time dining with us?”

At the heart of the establishment, Konoko embraces the “one love” spirit of Jamaica. Each reservation and every encounter with their guests reflects this deep-rooted ethos, ensuring a unique and authentic Jamaican experience for all. They are best known for their exceptional service, and delectable cuisine.

“Yeah, this is our first time. What would you recommend for drinks?” Erik asked.

“Cocktails?” Malcom responded.

“Yes.”

They both spoke in unison. Fae gave Erik a surprised look and he laughed. It was as if they were twin flames.

“It depends on your preferences. What were you looking at on the menu? I can give you my personal opinion about it.” Malcom said.

“Cool. You first,” Erik motioned to Fae.

“I was wondering if I could try your Rhum Punch. Is it really good? Like straight from Jamaica good?”

Malcolm gleamed, showing off the gap between his teeth and nods his head, “The Rhum Punch is actually my favorite. I’ve tried them all but that one I really love. It’s a great balance.”

Fae perked up, “I’ll have that one then.”

“Okay. For you, Sir?”

“The Bob Marley. That’s an icon,” Erik stated, eyebrows disappearing beneath his locs, “so the drink gotta be good, right?”

Fae chuckled.

“It’s definitely a hit if you’re looking for something stronger. I like it, but it’s too strong for me. One of those is enough to get me drunk honestly.”

“You’re speaking my language, bro. I’ll take The Bob Marley.”

“Got it. Anything else? Appetizers?”

Erik and Fae looked over the starter menu. She knew what she wanted instantly, but she wasn’t sure if Erik would agree. She looked over at Erik expectantly through her lashes. He caught her eye and smirked at her.

“Do you know what you want?” He asked.

“Uh…maybe we can do the jerk wings.”

“We’ll have that,” Erik pondered, twisting his thick lips, “Also, I’ll get the coconut shrimp as well.”

“Perfect,” Malcom scribbled that down, “I’ll be right back with your drinks and some water.”

“Thank you.”

They did it again.

“So, Miss. Fae, how are you enjoying our date so far?” Erik questioned with a playful expression.

“I’m having a lot of fun.” Fae said with a blush.

“Faedra?!”

“Oh my god, that is her!”

Her heart leaped into her throat. Erik followed those voices with a crease in his brow. Two women walked over dressed in their finest freekum dresses with stilettos. The taller woman with the natural fro wore a Chanel bag and the other woman with a side-part quick weave wore a Brandon Blackwood purse. What a coincidence would it be to run into her two best friends tonight of all times?

“Pandora!” Fae was referring to the taller woman, “Jermaine!” Her brown eyes looked at her other friend, “Wow! Funny running into both of y’all! Hey besties!” Her voice was numb with shock.

Pandora’s eyes were wide and she put on a forced smile, glancing over at Erik. Jermaine was staring him up and down with accusatory eyes.

“Fae-Fae, who is this?” Pandora asked, pointing at Erik with her long, acrylic hot pink nail.

“Yes, who is your dinner partner?” Jermaine questioned with a hint of sarcasm.

“Uh—”

“Erik.”

Erik confidently held out his hand and Pandora grabbed it first to shake. Jermaine shook his hand but continued to keep an eye on him. Both ladies looked at Fae with the we have a lot to talk about look. She had a lot of explaining to do apparently.

“Erik? Okay…nice to meet you,” Jermaine looked Erik up and down, trying to come up with a reason in her mind why Fae would be on a date with another man, “How do you know our Fae-Fae?”

“He—”

“We’re neighbors.”

Fae cut her eyes at her friends and smiled nervously.

“Oh. That’s…” Pandora and Jermaine shared a look, “That’s interesting.”

Erik furrowed his brows and blinked at both of them while the corner of his mouth twitched, fighting the urge to laugh.

This was awkward.

“Well, we should be going,” Jermaine looped her arm around Pandora’s quickly, “Fae-Fae, we love you, be safe, and…we’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Of course,” Fae shifted in her seat, “I’ll call you ladies tomorrow.”

“Why don’t we go out for brunch?!” Pandora suggested.

“Sounds good to me,” Fae nodded her head, her eyes saying more than what she wanted to say at the moment.

“Okay, good night, Erik. Nice meeting you,” Pandora waved goodbye.

“Good night,” Jermaine bid them farewell.

Both ladies strutted away but they glanced back at their booth with nosy eyes. Fae exhaled a shaky breath and fidgeted in her seat, unable to meet Erik’s eyes. He was watching her closely with a smirk on his plump lips.

“Here are your drinks…”

Malcom returned and placed their drinks on the table.

“Appetizers will be out soon, enjoy!”

“Thank you.”

Again.

“Ooo,” Erik smacked his lips after taking a sip, “That is good. Well mixed, strong, lots of flavor. I’m feelin’ it.”

Fae took a sip of hers and her brown eyes widened with happiness.

“I love it! It’s delicious,” she took another sip and slid her drink aside for a moment.

Erik continued drinking his, bobbing his head to the music, onyx eyes glancing around. Fae twirled her straw around her drink. She was bursting to say something about what had just happened. She was ready to explode.

“That was unexpected, huh?” Fae giggled.

“Yeah,” Erik sat his drink down, chuckling, “You weren’t prepared for that one at all.”

Fae rolled her eyes.

“I’m surprised you haven’t said anything to them about it.” Erik said.

“I—I really didn’t want to share this…I kinda wanted to do my own thing without people telling me what I shouldn’t do.”

Erik mulled her words over while studying her face.

“Isn’t what Faedra wants to do more important than anybody else’s unprovoked opinion?”

She tilted her head in agreement, “It is.”

“So, there’s nothing to be embarrassed or nervous about.” Erik said.

Fae sipped from her straw and visibly relaxed. The appetizers came out and Fae took pictures of the food. They sampled food from each other’s plates and both were delicious. Fae let Erik eat the rest of her wings so she could save room for the curry shrimp, peas and rice, cabbage, and coco bread.

“When is your birthday?” Erik asked.

“Oh, August 5th. You?”

“March 22nd.” Erik replied.

Fae’s eyes lit up.

“You’re an Aries?!”

“Mhm.” Erik nibbled on his straw.

“Passionate, intense, and always up for a good time. Impulsive and spontaneous. Fiery temper…”

Erik smiled with deep dimples at Fae, “So, you’re into astrology?”

“Yes I am! That’s my shit,” Fae snapped her fingers and stuck her tongue out, “I love Aries!”

“What else do they say about Aries men?”

Fae smiled at Erik excitedly. She was all for this conversation. Cordell hated whenever Fae talked about astrology. He didn’t believe or find any of it fascinating.

Why do women pay so much attention to signs? It’s all bullshit.

“As far as love goes, Aries men are incredible with communicating and your love language is physical touch. You’re not afraid to show your feelings and you’re always honest. Great partner for independent women…”

Erik listened intently leaning back against the booth seat with his arms folded over his chest.

“…You’re natural leaders, full of confidence, and ready for action. So intelligent and quick-witted. Great charisma, fun as hell to be around, the list goes on and on.”

Fae stopped to take a breath and Erik laughed. His laugh was so contagious and Fae loved the sound of it.

“Thank God I’m an Aries,” Erik made prayer hands and looked up towards the ceiling with a smirk, “This beautiful woman right here loves Aries men.”

Fae giggles, “Funny enough…guess who Aries are compatible with?”

“Let me guess,” Erik propped his elbows up on the table with a jerk wing between his fingers and a half smile on his lips, “Leo’s.”

“Bingo,” Fae blushes, “Strong physical attraction…a lot of passion and love for each other. They’re are differences that can lead to heated arguments but all in all they trust each other.”

Erik was happy with those words. He didn’t know much about astrology, mostly because it didn’t interest him before, but to hear Fae speak so passionately about it, he wanted to know everything. The conversation veered to childhood memories where they shared more laughter and eventually Fae changed the subject.

“Have you ever been in love?”

“Uh,” Erik sat his fork down and grabbed his drink, “I have…”

“What was her name?”

“Gina.”

“Where did you two meet?”

“College. Same major. Uh…she was my first real relationship.”

Fae nodded her head, “What happened?”

“We…were at different points in our life. I was always away…training…she was sleeping with one of my friends while I was away—”

“What?!” Fae whisper-yelled, “Erik, you’ve been cheated on?”

“Yeah. I was…I was hurt. I came home, found them in our bed having sex…passionate sex too…I could only react by…killing him.”

Fae was frozen with her mouth unhinged and eyes wide.

Erik cracked a smile and laughed, “I’m just fuckin’ with you. I didn’t kill him—”

“Jesus, Erik—”

“I beat his ass good though.” Erik twirled his empty glass in hand.

“So…you really know what it’s like?”

“More than you know, ma,” Erik smirked at her from across the table, “looks like we’re trauma-bonding again.”

“Ha, no,” Fae said, “just two halves of one whole.”

Erik let out a suppressed laugh, “Aren’t you glad I’m your sneaky link?”

“Ecstatic.” Fae replied with a wink.

While they talked, they ordered their entrees which were heavy portions. Erik settled on the oxtail and it was the best he’d ever had. He loved Jamaica the one time he’s been there, but the last oxtail he had there was really fatty and the oxtail from Konoko had a good amount of meat on it. They both shared coco bread and ordered some plantains to go.

“This place is definitely a ten out of ten for me.”

Fae was on her way back from the restroom and she accepted her purse and jacket from Erik before leaving.

Erik held the door opened for her, “I’ll definitely be back. It was worth the money.”

Erik held out his hand and Fae grasped it tightly. They waited for several cars to roll by before crossing over to their parked car.

“After you, princess,” Erik held her door open and placed his hand on Fae’s butt while she lowered on to the seat.

“Thank you, daddy,” She said with a sweet voice.

Erik settled into his car after placing the food on the backseat.

“I have one more place to take you for our date night.”

Fae looked at Erik. She turned her body in her seat with curious eyes. He started the car and they were easing out of the parked spot.

“Is it a secret?” Fae asked.

“No,” Erik glanced at her, “You’ll know instantly anyway so I might as well tell you.”

Fae pouted her bottom lip and looked heavenward with a perplexed look in her eyes, “Where are we going?”

“Shooting range.”

Pow! Pow! POW!

Pop! Pop! POP!

Fae was icy with panic. She brought both of her hands up to cover her ears over the shooting earmuffs while following closely behind Erik. Being there made it all more real for her. Erik booked a secluded section and in front of them behind the plexiglass was two glocks ready for use. Erik swiftly picks it up and checks the magazine on both guns.

“Fully loaded,” Erik cocked both guns, “okay, this one is for you…careful, Fae.”

“Oh—okay,” Fae grabbed the gun with shaky hands.

Pop pop POP!

Fae ducked and Erik laughed.

“Baby, it’s okay. We’re safe.”

Fae looked up at Erik with an anxious look on her face.

“I’m gonna help you with your form before we shoot,” Erik stood behind her, “use both hands, Fae. Place the gun securely into your dominant hand…okay, now spread apart your thumb and index finger. Place the gun into the crook that forms…like this…keeping the gun back strap as high as possible…”

“…Notice that there is a gap between the heel of your hand and the tip of your fingers to the left side of the grip? Take your non-dominant or support hand and wrap it around the strong hand so that this gap is no longer visible…”

Erik was pressed firmly behind Fae. Her heart was racing in her chest. She looked past the eye protectors on her face at the target straight ahead.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Fae said.

“No, position the thumb of your non-dominant hand so that it overlaps with the thumb of your dominant hand…good girl…when it comes time to fire the gun, place your index finger on the trigger. The space between the tip of your finger and the top knuckle should be the only part on the trigger…”

“Got it,” Fae released a sigh, “So just…shoot?”

Erik’s hands came up to support Fae’s arms. The target was straight ahead, awaiting bullets. She was nervous and unsure of herself.

“Fae, you got this. I’m sure you’re a natural. Just don’t overthink it. Just...picture Cordell's ugly mug and set it off.” Erik reassured her.

Fae's eyes damn near popped out of their sockets at what Erik said. Erik let out a suppressed laugh and bumped Fae from behind with his crotch.

"All jokes. You got this, baby girl."

“Okay…”

POP!

The gun was a little unstable in her grip during recoil. She was shocked by the way it felt to shoot a handgun. Fae laughed nervously and looked up at Erik expectantly.

“Not too bad, don’t hold it so loose though, baby. Try again.”

POP POP POP-POP—POP!

“See?! Not so bad, is it?”

Erik brought his face around to kiss Fae on the cheek. She sat the gun down with shaky fingers.

“That was an adrenaline rush!”

Erik bit his lip while pressing a button to bring the target towards them, “let’s see how many holes you put in him.”

He grabbed the target and Fae counted all the bullets.

“No head-shots.” Fae pouts.

“Doesn’t matter. You hit the target. That’s impressive, baby. Wanna go again?”

Fae agreed and picked up her gun. Erik fixed her posture and the grip she had on the handgun and after his words of encouragement, Fae shot at the new target and the way her eyes brightened made Erik smile from ear to ear. She was so ecstatic. When they retrieved the target, Fae squealed excitedly. He couldn’t help but to look at her with a big smile.

“I wanna see you shoot,” Fae looked up at Erik through her lashes.

“You do?” Erik picked up his gun, “Anything for you.”

Fae giggles. She stood back to give Erik some space. Erik removed his jacket and handed it to Fae to hold. He rolled his shoulders and flexed his fingers. A new target appeared and Erik used the same two-hand technique as Fae. Fae could see the muscles in his arms flex from all the strength he used to grip the pistol. Once his grip was secure, he pushed his arms out in front of him. He positioned his wrists so that the heel of his non-dominant hand is as high and flat on the gun as possible. He started firing the gun with a steady grip. Everywhere he aimed, the bullet would precisely hit the target. The recoil didn’t faze him at all.

Fae was impressed and…horny. Erik put the safety back on the gun and sat it down so he could bring the target to him.

“Wow,” Fae admired his target, “Three head shots…you show off.”

She shoves Erik and he caught her with his arms wrapping around her.

“I like watching you shoot.” Fae admitted with a blush.

“Hm,” Erik smirked down at her, “Are you trying to tell me something, baby girl?”

Fae blinked her eyes away. Erik gripped her chin gently, turning her eyes back onto him.

“I can show you better than I can tell you,” Fae whispered seductively.

Erik licked his lips when Fae’s hand rested over his crotch. She rubbed up and down, igniting his dick, causing Erik to grunt.

“You want me out here with my dick poking, ma?” Erik whispered.

“I can’t help myself,” Fae could feel him stiffening beneath her hand, “You make me do bold shit like this.”

“What other bold shit you tryna get into?” Erik asked with a hushed tone, “We got all night,” both of his hands gripped her ass.

“Take me home so we can fuck some more.”

Her voice. The way she whispered that. Erik’s dick jumped. Her voice alone did things to him.

“Anything for you, pretty girl.”

Fae puckered her glossy lips and Erik pressed his lips against hers. They tongue-kissed deeply, attracting attention from others.

“Can we go, please?” Fae begged against Erik’s lips.

“Aight,” Erik pulled away.

Erik watched her closely, his eyes downcast and low. He stroked her braids from her face and his thumb caressed her sunken cheek. He was reclined back, pants and briefs pushed towards the top of his thighs, hips hanging lower on his leather seat.

She was a sight to behold. Erik looked at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the world with his dick in her throat. Her delicate hand had a handful of his balls to keep him upright while she sucked his veiny shaft with no hands. His lips were parted slightly and his eyes were commanding her.

Erik’s thumb smoothed over the side of her lips, outlining the shape of them wrapped snuggly around his shaft and covered in spit. He was mesmerized. She opened her eyes and looked up at him with a slow blink, seductively slurping on his dick. He formed a crease in his brow when she suctioned her lips on his tip nice and slow.

“You’re so fuckin’ pretty,” Erik dragged his lip between his teeth, “mmmm.”

She made these mewling sounds while she slurped and it drove Erik crazy.

“You’re such a pretty fuckin’ dick sucker…”

Fae’s lips popped off of Erik’s dick slowly and she sat up with wet lips. Her hand jerked him as their lips connected. Erik’s hips pumped at the same slow pace of Fae’s hand. She broke the kiss and pressed her cheek against his cheek. Both pairs of eyes were focused on her hand twisting and yanking on his pole.

“It’s so long and thick, daddy,” Fae whispered.

“Fae,” Erik gripped her chin firmly and pressed his lips against hers hungrily.

“Are you daddy’s baby? Are you my nasty little slut? Can daddy fuck you all over your apartment? Can daddy feel that pussy?” Erik spoke against her lips.

“Unh, yes, please, I need it.”

Erik’s dick throbbed in her hand. Pre cum gathered at the wide tip of his big dick and Fae cleaned it up with her lips.

“Fuck.”

The feeling of her tongue gliding over the veins, her warm mouth and tight jaws. Even the way she massaged his nuts had him going crazy.

“Fae, let go,” Erik had to pry her hand off his dick. It was standing straight up, “Let’s go to your place. I don’t wanna waste anymore time.”

“But,” Fae glided her fingertips over his shaft, “I want you to cum in my mouth.”

Erik’s dick twitched.

“I’ll cum in that mouth when we get back to your place. As many times as you want me to.”

Erik tucked his dick in his briefs. After securing his button and zipper, both of them exited the car. They slammed the doors in a rush, the sound echoing across the garage. Fae’s hand is still wet with spit and Erik walked with a wider stride because his dick was so hard. They entered the building and Erik had a hand around Fae’s waist.

When they entered the elevator, Erik gripped on Fae’s ass and gave it a few appreciative slaps. She smoothed her hand up and down his body, adding her nails into the mix. The doors opened onto the thirteenth floor and they walked out towards Fae’s door. Erik couldn’t keep his hands and lips to himself.

He watched Fae fumble with the keys. He paused to let her focus, but the way his dick throbbed like a heartbeat Erik couldn’t hold back much longer. The door opened and they stumbled inside before Erik slammed the door shut.

No Cordell. Deuce came bounding out from the back and Fae picked him up. Erik watched with a smirk, reaching out to rub Deuce. Fae excused herself to put Deuce in a room and Erik strolled around the living room before taking a seat on her sofa. He could hear Deuce barking and then shortly after Fae put on some music.

Erik swung his legs back and forth with his arms dangling over the back of the sofa. He was growing impatient. He needed her now. Cordell could be home any minute.

“Fae?” Erik called out to her impatiently.

“Coming!”

She was back and wearing just her panties and bra. She did a little twirl for him, biting her bottom lip. Erik stood up and made his way towards her. He shoved her playfully against the door and with both of her hands secured above her head, he kissed her with his tongue doing things in her mouth she couldn’t wait to feel on her clit.

“My dick hard,” Erik said with a raspy voice so close to her face his warm breath tickled her skin.

“Can I see?” Fae pushed her hips out towards Erik.

Erik released her arms.

“See,” Erik had his pants loose and he smoothed his briefs down, “boinggggg.” That dick popped out like a Jack-in-the-box.

Fae laughed, “Stupid,” She gripped him and twisted his length, “I didn’t suck it enough…”

“Get down there and suck it some more.” Erik replied.

She got down on her knees and Erik stepped out of his pants and shoes. Fae already had her lips wrapped around him. She bobbed her head and sucked him sloppy. Erik had her going crazy. She ate that dick up.

“There you go…mhm…you want this nut?”

“Mhm,” Fae locked eyes with him.

“How you like being on your knees for daddy?”

“Mm,” Fae twisted her hand on his shaft like a pepper grinder while sucking the rest. Her chest was covered in saliva.

She popped her lips off and jerked him faster, staring up at him to see his reaction. Erik scooped up Fae’s braids into a ponytail and forced her head towards his dick so she could suck some more.

“Get my dick back in that mouth…yes, just like that…just like that…Fae…here it comes—”

She continued to suck and each time her lips milked him. Erik squeezed his eyes shut and frowned his face in ecstasy. She cleaned him off with her tongue and when she finished, Erik picked her up and Fae wrapped her legs around his waist. With her in his arms, they walked over towards the sofa and Erik put Fae down.

He removed his shirt and jacket. Fae took off her bra and panties. Both of them were fully naked. Fae got on her knees and turned her back towards Erik. He crouched down behind her and spread her cheeks. Fae grabbed onto the back of the sofa and arched her back.

“Spread your legs some more…prop your knees up…perfect,” Erik admired her beautiful holes, “Been fucked in the ass before?”

He circled her back door entrance with his thumb. Fae’s body shivered.

“No. I haven’t tried anal.”

“…would you be down for that sometime?”

Fae tapped her fingers against the couch, thinking about it.

“Sure. Why the fuck not?”

They both laughed.

“You’ll love it trust me…just like you love it when I do this…”

Erik buried his face in her pussy from behind and sucked on her clit. His thick fingers sank into the flesh of her backside to keep her spread for better access. Fae moaned with her face buried into the sofa.

His tongue flicked her clit and then over the shape of her labia. His third leg sat on the couch, spasming and leaking pre cum. He couldn’t wait to fuck her. He loved the way she tasted. He loved that his dick and balls were all over her furniture. He wanted Cordell to walk in and find them like this—Erik’s tongue so far up her coochie and moaning his name.

“Mmmm fuck!”

Erik spelled his name on that pussy with his tongue and Fae came undone in his mouth. He slapped her ass and rubbed her clit with his thumb while kissing up her spine. His lips covered her tattoos all the way up until he was pressed against her ass.

“You want it like this?” Erik spoke with a whisper against Fae’s ear. He rubbed her pussy from behind with his fingers, “You want this raw dick?”

Fae gasped. She did. She really did. He could tell from the look in her eyes and her body language. He needed to be in that pussy without a condom.

“Uh-huh,” Fae said with a bite of her lip.

“Come on,” Erik helped her up from the couch. They grabbed their things and Fae led the way to her room, “Is he coming home tonight?”

“Probably not. But I’ll check to make sure. It is pretty late.”

“Yeah, do that. I’m tryna be in that pussy all over this apartment. Leave my mark in that shit.”

Finally in her room, Erik sat his clothes down on a chair and grabbed his phone. He sat on Fae’s bed with no care that the side he sat his naked ass and dick on could be the side Cordell slept on. Fuck that nigga.

Fae climbed onto the bed on her knees and sat up while looking through her phone.

“New bloodwork and other testing,” She showed Erik her lab results, “This was done about two months ago. I promise.”

“I believe you. This is mine,” Erik showed Fae his medical history. He had his done about a month ago during a physical, “Every three months for me.”

“He sent me a text about an hour ago. He’s not coming back because he’s been drinking. Wanna bet he’s over that bitch house?”

“You know he is,” Erik said with a shrug of his shoulders, “Fuck him. It’s all about me and you right now. I’m tryna make you cum in this bed, girl.”

Erik grabbed Fae and tackled her. They kissed and rolled all around on the bed. Erik nibbled on her neck and Fae giggled because she was ticklish. His teeth and lips covered her entire body and now he was doing the same to her ankles and toes.

“The way you were toting that pistol tonight turned me on, girl.” Erik said with a smile.

“For real?! That was you.”

“Nah, baby. It’s something about how gentle and kind and beautiful you are. You’re confidence is sexy, baby. Did you see how confident you were at the range?! Baby…”

Erik kissed down her legs until he was right in between again.

“If I could live between your thighs with my mouth on this pussy all day I would.”

Fae couldn’t stop blushing. Erik pushed her thighs back and his mouth was back on that pussy again. He took foreplay seriously. It was very important to him. The anticipation before the sex. He enjoyed kissing and oral sex for as long as he could stand it.

“I’m about to suck on this pussy again, okay?”

“Erikkkkk,” Fae ran her fingers through his locs.

“This my pussy.”

“Yes!”

“I know it is…pussy tastes so good, baby…”

His tongue flicked her clit and Fae’s hips levitated from the bed. The more she tried to run, the more Erik would put that pussy in his mouth and keep her locked in.

“You’re making me cum,” Fae whines, “Erik!”

He loved it when she said that. He staying on that pussy until she was finished shaking.

“Good girl,” Erik sat up and kissed her pussy, “stay just like this. I’m fucking you like this.”

Still spread apart, Erik pushed Fae’s legs back so that her lower half is raised from the bed. Erik’s hands are beneath her knees, keeping her locked in that position. Erik’s dick aimed straight for her opening and with just his hips, he thrust deep and slow. Fae’s body is pliant so it was easy for Erik to manipulate her legs so far back that he was grabbing her ankles.

“Oh, FUCK.”

Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around his dick. It was warm and soft and snug. Each time he withdrew his hips to the tip, her pussy yanked like she didn’t want him to go. It didn’t take long for him to make it cream.

“Oh, shit,” Fae watched his dick go in and out with a dazed expression, “ahhh—haahhh—”

Erik couldn’t look away. Her pussy eating his dick up, his dick fucking her, her clit poked out, her creamy pussy making a mess on his big dick, her titties with hard nipples pointed straight out, her mouth hanging open, that stuck expression on her face from how good that shit felt. All of it.

“Can’t run from this dick now,” Erik picked up the pace of his hips, “Got you right where I want you…”

“Ahhhh—Unh—hhhhunnnhuuuu—”

Fae’s bed was on a platform. Erik let one of his legs off the bed so he could stand while the other stayed on the bed. He got in that pussy from a different angle. Fae’s body was sideways and pile drives his dick in her pussy deep with ball-slapping strokes.

He had that bed bouncing and the springs making music. One of her ankles lifted to his shoulder and he could smell a fruity, scented oil on the delicate skin there. Erik buried his nose in it and inhaled.

“I—I’m cumingggggggggggg.”

Fae clawed Erik’s chest as she climaxed.

“Fuuuuck, yes, yes, daddy!”

Erik stayed buried inside of her while his lips sucked on her nipples. He released her legs so that she could stretch them.

“First time for everything, yeah?” Erik whispered to Fae, “I ain’t know you were flexible.”

“I used to dance,” Fae replied with a weak voice.

Erik pulled out and slapped his dick on Fae’s clit heavy.

“You need a minute?”

Fae sat up on her side and whimpered. Erik rubbed her body in all the sore areas. He had her folded in half. That definitely was a first for her. Her pussy was sore but she wanted more. Pussy was still wet, Erik had that effect on her. Fae spread her legs and couldn’t believe the amount of pussy juice she saw.

What she couldn’t get over and what she would be dreaming about is that dick. The feeling of his raw dick in her pussy made her walls tingle and her body shiver. Pussy was so wet on that big dick. Fae climbed off of the bed and she got down on her knees again. She grabbed his dick and started licking him clean.

Erik stared down at her with his locs almost shielding his eyes. The sweat on his chest and abs glistened beneath the yellow hue of her bedroom lights. Fae sucked him clean and Erik placed his hand on the base of her head, pushing forward.

“Ready for round two, baby?”

“Mhm,” Fae licked her lips and stood up on wobbly legs.

Erik lifted her chin with his finger and sucked on her bottom lip. Fae closed her eyes and allowed Erik to take control. Their lips released with wet smacking and he rubbed her chin with his thumb to clean up the spit.

Fae was back on the bed again and she arched her back for Erik. He got behind her on his knees and grabbed Fae’s wrist, pinning it behind her back. His wide tip found her wet hole again and he was right back in that pussy. Her walls convulsed and it caused him to sank deeper. Erik’s other hand secured around Fae’s neck from behind.

“Damn, this pussy deep.”

Fae’s ass bounced off of Erik’s crotch with precision. Her hips snapped forward sharply and all she could do was cry into the sheets. Literal tears rolled down her cheeks and spit seeped from her mouth creating a wet puddle.

“Oh my goodness! It’s right on my spot!”

“You’re still daddy’s little waterfall? Hmm? I want you to leak all over this dick.” Erik commanded.

“I can’t hold it,” Fae’s eyes crossed, “Fuccccck!”

She could feel herself squirting on his dick and she couldn’t stop. Her stomach tightened with her release and her toes curled.

“Oooooo,” Erik moaned, “Good pussy, bitch.”

Loud clapping noises bounced off of the walls. Erik let go of Fae’s neck and she turned her head to look back at him. Their eyes connected and all she could see was this strong, muscular man with beautiful skin and wild locs with gold in his mouth around his neck. He looked so primal fucking her.

“Fae, I can’t hold it,” Erik gripped her shoulders and plowed her, “Open up that fuckin’ pussy!” He said through clenched teeth.

“Oh—”

He pulled out and spurt after spurt of his cum landed on Fae’s back and ass. Fae turned around and licked him clean again. She was sucking on his balls while Erik couldn’t keep his eyes off of his cum on her tattoo-covered back.

“You’re a work of art,” Erik said between breaths.

Fae smiled at Erik and puckered her lips for a kiss. Erik pecked her lips a few times before he tongued her down.

“We should shower.”

“Yeah,” Erik got off of the bed, “Do you have some water?”

“It’s in the fridge if you want it cold and in the pantry if you prefer room temperature.”

Erik exited the room while Fae walked into her bathroom. She put her braids up into a bun and turned on her shower. Erik returned with two cold water bottles. Rihanna-Kiss It Better started playing on Fae’s Echo.

Erik walked into Fae’s bathroom and she was already in the shower rinsing her body off. He slid the glass door open and slipped inside carefully. Fae handed him a clean rag and some lavender-scented body wash. Erik swapped places with Fae to get his body wet and she couldn’t keep her eyes off of him. Her eyes roamed his body until she noticed a scar on his side.

Fae stroked it delicately and Erik jerked away. She withdrew her hand quickly and looked up into Erik’s eyes. He blinked at her and then his eyes fell to where she touched him. Now that Fae was focused, she noticed several scars on his body.

“I’m sorry,” She looked away.

“It’s okay.”

Fae chanced another glance at Erik. He was covered in soap.

“What happened to you?”

Erik’s locs were pressed against his forehead and dripping water. He stared at her intensely. Fae could feel butterflies in her belly.

“Doing my job. I was defending someone and took a knife.”

“Wow…Does it still hurt?”

“A little. It was pretty deep…”

Fae’s big brown eyes were sensitive as she studied his scar again.

“Can I touch it?”

Erik slowly nodded his head. He turned sideways and raised his arm. Fae placed her fingertips along the length of the scar tissue and Erik didn’t take his eyes away from her. Fae crouched down and what she did next shocked Erik. Her plump lips so soft and smooth pressed against his scar. Erik tilted his head at her and his eyelids fluttered shut. It felt good to him.

Fae kisses him there again. Her lips moved on to another scar. This one wasn’t as large as the first but she gave it the same amount of attention. Erik bites his bottom lip. He turned around to face her and Fae kissed any other scar she could find. The water from the shower head trickled down his body and dripped from his dick. Fae looked up at him through her lashes.

“Did that feel good?”

“Yeah…”

“I love your scars,” Fae sucked her bottom lip into her mouth, “they’re sexy.”

“Thank you.” Erik smirked.

Fae kissed along his dick and Erik extended his head back.

“Damn, Fae,” Erik bounced his dick in her face, “You gon’ make me fuck you again.”

“Not in the shower,” Fae laughs, “I don’t wanna fall.”

“Aight,” Erik helped her to her feet and Fae almost slipped, “Yeah, definitely not in the shower.”

They helped each other wash their backs and after one final rinse they left the shower still soaking wet. Erik surprised Fae by lifting her to sit on the edge of the sink. Bodies still soaking wet, Erik spread Fae’s legs and raised her right leg so that her ankle dangled over his shoulder and gripped her left leg beneath her knee. He twisted her hips and rubbed her clit.

“Pretty pussy wet as fuck…”

Erik slid two fingers inside. He curled his finger and stroked her pussy with his digits. It didn’t take long for her to cream.

“Fae, I’m addicted to your pussy…”

He had her pussy making noise.

“That pussy talking…she talking…”

“Yes,” Fae gripped the edge of the sink, “Daddy, fuck.”

“Fuck you?”

Erik flicked his tongue along Fae’s bottom lip. She sucked on his tongue and moaned against his lips when he rubbed her clit with those same fingers.

“Tell daddy what you want, mamas…”

“Fuck me….”

Erik dipped his hips and pushed his dick back inside like it never left. Fae’s head dropped forward and Erik had her by her thighs. He was fucking her alright. Dick hitting that pussy with long strokes. Their foggy reflection in the mirror behind them created the perfect scenery.

The sensation of Erik’s dick inside of her Fae couldn’t even put into words. Erik’s wet locs flung water all over her body from the motion. His eyes were so intense staring at her. Fae couldn’t look because it was too much.

“Baby,” Fae gripped Erik’s shoulders, “E!”

“Cum on this fuckin’ dick.” Erik ordered through clenched teeth.

“A ahh hmmmm,” Fae buried her face into Erik’s chest. Her body stiffened in his grip.

Erik kissed her on her shoulder and then he pressed his nose against her skin. He gently slipped out of her warm hole and helped her put her legs down.

“I’m gonna be so sore in the morning.” Fae said.

Back in the room, they rubbed down with some scented body oil and Erik was back inside of her pussy. Fae didn’t see it coming. She was halfway lying on her stomach and Erik dragged her towards the edge of the bed. He propped one leg up and thrust between her pussy lips from behind. Fae gripped the sheets and her body was so weak that she couldn’t even move.

“You love my pussy, daddy?” Fae asked with a hushed voice.

“I love this pussy…and I—”

“What—”

Fae looked back at Erik.

“Daddy?”

“Fuck—”

Erik pulled out and Fae sat up quickly so she could catch it in her mouth. Some of it landed on her cheek but the rest was down her throat. Fae cleaned her cheek off and smiled at Erik. He returned the smile but his eyes were holding so much unspoken emotion.

He put on his briefs and pants, “I’ll be back. I’m gonna change and put on something more comfortable.”

Fae climbed off of her bed, “Okay. Erik, is everything okay?”

“For sure,” He looked her up and down and gave her a small smile, “Is he really not coming back tonight? I don’t wanna cause any problems—”

“He said he wasn’t but…maybe I can sleep over your place instead?”

Erik looked away in deep thought while he shook his head to get his locs out of his face.

“Nah, I think you should stay here for the night. We gotta be discreet, right?”

“True,” Fae’s shoulders slumped, “You sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah,” Erik kissed her lips, “Wanna walk me to the door?”

“Of course.”

Fae grabbed her favorite grey robe and slipped it on. She made sure Erik didn’t leave anything behind. She walked him out towards the front door and Erik grabbed his jacket.

“Tonight was amazing, Fae. I mean it. I had the best damn time with you. I wanna do it again soon. You know I gotta leave for work...”

His eyes bore into hers. Fae didn’t know what shifted, but Erik was definitely feeling some type of way. Everything was going great.

“Thank you for everything. The date, the dick…”

Erik raised a brow and nibbled on his bottom lip.

“Thank you for taking my mind off of Cordell.”

Erik gave Fae a lopsided grin.

“You’re welcome, baby girl. Can I get a goodbye kiss?”

Fae pressed her body against Erik’s and he grasped her chin. His lips molded with hers and he slipped her some tongue before pulling away. Fae went in for another one but Erik opened the door, exiting the apartment. He blew her a quick kiss before shutting the door behind him.

“What was that about?”

Fae pressed her fingers to her lips and her back against the door.

@goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @hearteyes-for-killmonger @imagining-greatness @chaneajoyyy @uzumaki-rebellion @theeblackmedusa @lisayourworries @bellleame @ratedbadgal @bombshellbre95 @cecereads209 @cancerianprincess @dameshaemonique @6lack-1otus @thickemadame @thickeeparker @stinkalinkkkk @ehniki @electrixit @prettyisasprettydoes1306 @bakarisprxncess @melodicheauxxlovesfood @bxolux @sweet2krazee @bluesole16 @90sisthenew80s @ispywithmylileye @geemamii @unbotheredblackchild @nubianbabee @adoreesun @blackpinup22 @nayaxwrites @dersha89 @honeytoffee @thickianaaaa @modelmemoirs @why-wait-4-eventually @angelicniah @queenfaithmarie @soulfulbeauty19 @asweet-serendipity @aijha @novaniskye@princessxotwod@callmemckenzieee@blowmymbackout @lahuttor@momobaby227@blackerthings @kenbieee @palmstreesallday @kokokonako

[eyeknowmywrites]

Freak Zone: Play Time

Erik Steel x Sugar Kitty x Baby Ashley

Warnings: Smut, Daddy Kink, Voyeurism, GXG, Threesome

Killa Productions

“What’s your name? Or what do you prefer to be called?”

“Just call me Kittie.”

“And you?”

“I’m Ashley.”

“Who would like to go first?”

Kittie raised her hand, waving it enthusiastically like a know-it-all in class. They both share a look before having another giggle fit. That’s all they’ve been doing since arriving on set for day one, smiling and giggling excitedly. Kittie sat up straighter on the studio chair, and cupped her cleavage in her pink bralette, juggling her perky titties for the camera. Kittie crossed one thick thigh over the other, a clear view up her pleated plaid skirt. She wore the cutest pair of kitten ears and her big brown feline eyes were captivating. She was such a baby doll.

“Hello, I go by Sugar Kittie but you can just call me Kittie. I’m a Pisces. Virginia born and raised. I’m 25 yrs old. I’m your favorite lewd cosplayer, twitch affiliate, and anime lover. I like long walks on the beach, strawberry pop tarts, and fucking obviously.”

“Nice to meet you, Kittie. Have you ever worked with Erik Steel before?”

“I have, yes. But it was in passing at an event. He’s always shown me support though. I’m just happy to be here. I’m glad to be a part of the team. I’ve heard so many good things.”

“What’s your favorite asset?”

“My ass,” Kittie smiled, “I love my ass so much.”

“Mind showing us this ass?”

Kittie looked into the camera focused on her and stood up in her clear, platform, 7-inch stilettos. She grabbed the arms of the studio chair and arched her back, the tiny skirt revealing her entire ass swallowing the white g-string. Ashley gawked at her before reaching out to grip one cheek and squeezeing the meaty flesh. Kittie swayed her hips and started creating a round of applause making her ass clap. The camera panned up at her and she looked back over her shoulder, twerking with her hand on her pussy.

“Yessssss,” Ashley hyped up, smacking Kittie’s ass again. She couldn’t help herself. It was so fucking phat and bouncy. The playboy bunny tattoo on her right cheek stood out against her caramel skin.

Kittie stood tall and took her seat, giggling and smiling while adjusting her hair that she wore half up, half down in two ponytails and a fringed bang.

“That’s a lot of ass, Kittie. Erik loves ass. I’m sure he can’t wait to have you.”

Kittie laughs, “Thank you. But you know who has more ass than me,” Kittie pointed to Ashley, “She got the ass AND the titties!”

Ashley blushed and batted her lashes. She smiled showing off her braces while her hands smoothed down her hefty breasts, lifting the tiny T-shirt to reveal a pink polka dotted bra that barely fit her phat titties.

“Mmm, see,” Kittie fondled Ashley’s left breast, “So juicy!”

“Yeah, they’re definitely a handful. Is that your favorite asset, Ashley?”

“That’s not a fair question.” Ashley replied with a teasing smile.

“Okay. How about this…what do men love the most on your body?”

“Pussy!”

Ashley and Kittie spoke in unison.

“Okay, besides pussy, I’d say most of the men I’ve fucked showed my titties and ass the same amount of attention.”

“That’s a fair answer. I mean, both of you ladies are gorgeous. Every bit of you is perfect in my eyes. And obviously, Erik’s. Ashley, tell us a little about yourself.”

“I’m your favorite Texas sweetheart, adorable and slutty. I go by Lil Baby Ashley or Baby Ashley. You can call me whatever name you want honestly…Little Slut…Princess…Baby Cakes…Me and Kittie are basically the same as far as interest but I hate pop tarts. I love dancing, it makes me feel alive.”

“And, have you ever met Erik? I’m sure you’ve seen his work.”

“Can I reveal something?” Ashley raised her hand timidly, “I’ve actually never seen Erik Steel in action until today—I know! I know! It’s wild, but I saw a video of his with Queen Adora? The fetish content creator. They did a kinky skit together and it was…so sexy.”

“Well, isn’t it your lucky day? You get to experience what it’s like to get fucked by Erik Steel.”

“I have chills that’s how excited I am,” Kittie said, “I’ve seen almost all of his videos and movies. I just can’t wait to have some of that dick myself.”

“I’m obsessed now,” Ashley chimed in, “And I don’t know what it is about his presence but…you don’t really get that type of energy anymore with porn. He has this old school flare about him that makes it more stimulating. He’s a natural story teller and he has a way with his words that just…draws you in.”

“He has this thing with his eyes too. Like, he’s hypnotic. And I love that he puts you on! He’s so supportive of us black women in this business.” Kittie added.

“We just can’t wait to get started!” Ashley concluded.

Play Time

Kittie excited the elevator onto the fifth floor of a luxury apartment building wearing an oversized flannel, loose-fitted distressed jeans and white sneakers. Her square-framed glasses hung off of the bridge of her nose as she lugged a heavy suitcase filled with her last bit of items. Kittie moved into the apartment with her friend and classmate, Ashley. Ashley and Kittie attend the same college and they are both studying computer science.

Kittie wasn't paying attention when she almost collided with her neighbor, Erik, while he was in workout gear, heading to the apartment gym. Kittie jumped back and dropped her bag.

"I'm so sorry!" She apologized.

"It's okay," Erik grabbed her bag from the floor, sitting it upright, "No worries."

Kittie still hadn't recovered from last night. Seeing him again sparked new feelings. Feelings that she couldn't control now thanks to him.

"Thank you."

She couldn't look him directly in the eye.

"No problem, love. You have a good day, Miss Kittie."

Erik smiled at her and walked away, leaving her breathless. Kittie gathered herslef and continued on her way. When she got to her apartment, She was about to open the door with her keys until Ashley opened the apartment door for her.

"Hey sis! I saw you coming on the camera."

She stood back, Kittie’s eyes scanning Ashley up and down, admiring the oversized sailor moon hoodie she wore like a dress. Ashley shut the door behind Kittie.

"You okay?" Ashley asked.

What Ashley doesn’t know is that Kittie was having a late-night gym session in the apartment complex the other evening and she caught a glimpse of Mr. Erik walking out of the sauna naked. He was dripping with sweat and his skin looked smooth and soft. Kittie was too busy staring that she hadn’t realized he noticed her looking...

“Woah—I didn’t know anybody would be here this late.”

He quickly covers his front with a bunched up towel.

“I’m Kittie.” She spoke weakly and in sort of a daze.

Erik quirked a brow and walked up to Kittie, holding out his much larger hand, “Erik. I haven’t seen you around here before. Did you just move in?”

Kittie focused her eyes on his face, taking in his brown eyes that reminded her of cognac and his plump lips were moist and soft-looking. Her eyes roamed his hair and she loved the way his locs sat over his forehead.

“Did you hear me?”

Kittie blinked to focus, “I–I’m sorry…what did you say?”

Slowly, a half-dimpled smirk teased her eyes and with his slightly partied lips she could see a glint of gold slugs.

“Did you just move in?” He repeats, but slower this time around.

“Yes. Me and a friend from college.”

He smelled rugged, woodsy, and strong. She was falling apart.

Erik tears his eyes away from Kittie to look down at his current appearance. He’s basically naked in front of her and he just met her.

“I think I better get going,” Erik starts backing away, “It was nice meeting you, Kittie, I’ll see you around sometime.”

Erik quickly turned once he entered the mens locker room to get dressed. With him gone, Kittie exhaled, pressing a hand over her heart. It didn’t make sense how fine that man was. She couldn’t wait to tell Ashley.

The entire apartment was decorated to fit Ashley and Kittie’s interests. Lots of pink & lots of cutesy decor.

“… He’s so fucking sexy, Ash,” kitty flops down on their white sofa, “I think I’ve seen him around Campus before. Isn’t he that Physics professor?”

Ashley climbed onto the sofa next to Kittie.

“You know I wouldn’t know anything about that. I wonder if we can find a faculty photo of him.” Ashley suggested.

“Good idea,” Kittie retrieved her lap top from her bag, “Let’s see if we can find him.”

“So,” Ashley twirled one of the drawstrings on her hoodie, “You said he was…naked?”

“Yes. Body glistening, dick nice and hard…”

“Wish I could have seen that,” Ashley said.

“It took all of my strength not to get down on my knees and worship that dick with my mouth.”

“I bet…do you think he’s single?” Ashley questioned.

“Found him!”

Ashley scooted closer to Kittie to see for herself. She recognized him. He wore glasses in the picture with his locs braided back. He teaches physics and intro to engineering. He has a doctorate in engineering. Ashley couldn’t agree more with Kittie. Erik is damn fine. She wanted to sink her claws into that. Ashley glanced at Kittie and smiled with a mouthful of braces, but the wheels in her head were turning. How was she going to get a piece of the professor without Kittie knowing about it?

“He’s fucking hot.” Ashley said.

“I knowww, and I want him!” Kittie replied with a whiny voice.

“Lucky you got to see him naked.”

Kittie shut her laptop.

“I think he lives right across the hall from us.” Kittie mentioned.

Ashley perked up. Right across the hall? She’d definitely have a shot at running into him.

“Anyways, let me finish unpacking. I have a paper to finish.”

Kittie stood up from the couch and grabbed her things, heading to her room. Ashley had some things to do herself. Studying was one of them. But what she’d rather be studying is Erik’s dick.

“Same! Pizza for dinner?” Ashley asked.

“Sure! We can order in.” Kittie responded.

“This was my sixth F grade of the night, damn.”

Professor Erik Steel put a big fat F on another physics exercise and tossed the paper on top of a growing messy pile at his desk. He rubbed his temples with his fingers before removing his glasses to pinch the bridge of his nose. His eyelids drooped, heavy with weariness.

Erik has been overworked and over stressed since the start of the new semester. It’s as if his students came back from winter break with no brain. Sure, physics can be understandably challenging, but Erik took the necessary steps to make sure they understood the material. Practice exercises were given in abundance. His office hours were open before and after class. He took his time to explain equations and everything at its most fundamental level. He broke it down like a high school teacher time and time again and still, they just can’t grasp it.

Before he could power off his laptop and call it a night, Erik heard a knock on his apartment door. Puzzled, Erik checked his rolex for the time. It was after 9 PM. No one he could think of off the top of his head would be knocking on his door at this time of evening unannounced. Erik placed his glasses over his eyes and stood up from his desk. He walked out into the living room and stood before his door.

Erik peered through his peephole and noticed a young woman with a tray of brownies. Erik furrowed his brows and slowly began unlocking his door. He opened it slightly, his face appearing between the crack of the door. She was wearing a baby pink slip dress with a matching robe. A Hello Kitty headband had her long, curly brown extensions pushed back from her forehead. She had an adorable round face and big brown eyes with long lashes.

She smiled at Erik with a mouth full of hardware and waved at him excitedly. Erik finally opened the door fully, and when he stood within his doorway, she was at least 5’3 Fun sized just like the girl he’d ran into the other evening at the gym. He wondered how she was doing.

“Hello.” Erik greeted the girl.

“Hi! I’m Ashley, your new neighbor,” she held out her hand with nails painted white, “Nice to meet you finally! I live across the hall.”

Erik’s eyes followed her finger to the door directly across from him.

“I’m Erik. You wouldn’t happen to be Kittie’s neighbor, are you?” Erik questioned.

Ashley smirked, showing off her dimples.

“I am! We’re friends from school. I made some brownies and…well…we won’t eat them all so I figured you might like some.”

She held up a round pink and white striped platter filled with brownies and wrapped in saran wrap. Erik noticed little colorful sprinkles on them and smirked.

“Cosmic brownies from scratch?”

Ashley giggles, “Yes. They used to be my favorite growing up.”

Erik accepted the brownies and he could smell the chocolatey goodness. The platter was still warm too. He had a weakness for fresh baked goods. Ashley bat her lashes at him. She was gorgeous. Definitely more sex appeal than Kittie. He expected her to turn and leave but she remained standing there, staring at him longingly.

“You should try one. I made it with love.”

Erik unraveled the Saran Wrap and snatched a soft brownie off the top. His mouth began to water the more he brought that brownie to his lips. He could see little melted chocolate chips. Erik opened his mouth and his teeth sank into the brownie. Instantly, he was rewarded with the richest, sweetest dessert.

“Mmmmm,” Erik shut his eyes as he chewed, “This is amazing.”

Ashley watched him finish the brownie. Hers memorized the way his lips moved, the shape of his tongue, and his teeth. She could have sworn that she saw a hint of gold in his mouth…

“Thank you. I plan to eat all of these.” Erik said.

“You’re welcome.”

Ashley smiled at Erik and still, she just stood there, her eyes moving up and down his body.

“Is there something else you wanted to say?” Erik asked with a single elevated brow.

“Uhm…I just wanted to say that if you need anything…more brownies…sugar…just knock on our door. We don’t bite.”

Her voice was as sweet as those brownies.

“I’ll keep that in mind, good night, Ashley. And tell Kittie I said hello.”

Ashley beamed, “Will do! Good night, Erik.”

Ashley gave him a final wave before walking away with a purposeful switch in her hips. She definitely had a lot of ass. Erik tilted his head to look at that beautiful backside before she disappeared behind her door.

He made his way back inside and shut and locked his door. Erik pressed his back against it and his eyes descended to his crotch. His dick was rock hard and displaying a hefty print. He wondered if Ashley noticed. Erik shook his head and made his way back to his office. Once there, he picked up his empty wine glass to refill it. A soft bing sounded from his laptop and Erik went to check it. It was an email.

He opened the attachment and read the words in pink letters.

Open if you dare.

Sitting the tray of brownies down and his wine glass, Erik opened that email. It seemed to cause a disruption on his computer. The screen began to glitch out of control like those old antenna televisions. Erik sat down at his desk, leaning in and pressing various keys. He was ready to panic until he pressed the enter key and what emerged before his eyes peeked his interest so fast he’d forgotten about the hack.

The three pink dots blinked one by one. Erik recognized that face straight away. It was Kittie. He stared at his screen open-mouthed. The sight of her dressed like such a slut was nothing compared to how she looked when they ran into each other in the gym. So, her and Ashley are pretty much the same in terms of pretty little sluts go. She was just as built. Two for the price of one.

Erik entered, his anticipation getting the best of him. A screen popped up with Kittie’s face and her holding a pink stuffed animal.

She looked delicious. Words started going across the screen and Erik’s cognac eyes moved back and forth, reading the text.

I’m Kittie. And I’m looking for a daddy to fuck me like I deserve. In order to get your reward in the end, you have to prove to me that you deserve to slut me out. I’m going to give you three challenges to complete. The further you go, the harder they become. Are you ready to begin your first challenge, professor?

Erik took a second to think. If he completed these challenges, he would get a chance to fuck his cute neighbor. Kittie has been on his mind all night. He found himself fisting his dick beneath the shower in the men’s locker room last night. She looked so innocent with her glasses and her nervous expression. He couldn’t help that his dick is thick and long. She was staring at his stick like she never saw a dick in her life. Now, he knew that she’s a freaky bitch. He wanted her ass even more.

Erik accepted the first challenge and a tiny white envelope popped up on his screen.

Open to see your first challenge:

Erik clicked on the envelope and he was sent another photo of Kittie that had him groaning into his closed fist. His dick was pressing against the seam of his slacks.

This is me right now. All alone. In need of a daddy. I haven’t had dick in so long. Tell me, what would you do to me if you were here right now?

So, she wanted him to play into a fantasy. This was a piece of cake. Erik decided to get himself more comfortable before starting. He removed his white dress shirt, tie, and black slacks. Sitting in just his grey briefs and black dress socks, Erik cracked his knuckles and started typing.

As soon as I open that door, I would take in the sight of you first. My eyes would roam up and down your frame, drinking you in and biting my lip. I’d tell you how sexy you look for daddy and ask you if this is all for me.

Erik waited with a racing heart. Her reply popped up within a minute.

Yes, daddy, it’s all for you. I picked it out just for you. I’m so happy that you love it. Let me turn around so you can see how it looks from the back…

She sent another attachment and Erik wasted no time opening it.

“Fuckkkkk.”

She sent him a video this time and that ass looked as soft as dough and it moved like jello. Erik was speechless and rock hard. He grabbed his dick through his briefs and squeezed the heft of it. His balls were already full of cum. He wanted to beat his stick so bad.

Damn, baby girl, it looks even better from the back. Mmmm…this all for me? You’re so sweet…I can’t wait to undress you. Take my time and remove every piece before putting my whole face in it.

Why wait? Take it all off of me now…I can’t wait anymore, daddy. My pussy is so wet…please hurry…

Stay just like that…good girl…mmm, look at that pretty pussy…can daddy keep these little panties? I can’t wait to bury my face in them.

Yes, I want you to keep them so you can think about me. The more you use them, the better you’ll fuck me. My sweet scent will keep that dick nice and hard for me when you get home. You’ll fuck me better…

Erik smirked. Biting his bottom lip, he typed a response.

And daddy won’t stroke his dick because I want you to get the biggest cum load in your mouth when I get home. Every single day I expect you to be ready and on your knees, that mouth open and that tongue out. If I sniff your panties all fucking day…you’ll get rewarded with eight hours of nut. I expect you to swallow it all.

I’ll swallow it, but I hope you’ll cover me all over with that tasty nut. And what if I want it in my pussy? Don’t I deserve it in my pretty little pussy, daddy? I’ve been such a good girl for you. Haven’t touched my kitty all day. No matter how wet I was…

Can I see that dick?

Erik stood up at his desk and slipped his briefs down. He took his seat again and in one hand he gripped his girth firm at the base, swinging it up and down. One look at his fat dick and it was leaking pre-cum.

Daddy is so hard, baby girl. It’s throbbing out of control. Seeing you like this with that wet pussy out got me ready to explode. I should punish you for making daddy stay hard like this all day. I was trapped in my office all day with a hard dick, baby. Fuck…

Beat that dick for me, but don’t cum.

With a twist of his wrist, Erik strokes his dick. Up and down, he slowly pumped his dick into his fist. As his fist went back up, he twisted his hand over his tip. Erik’s eyes became slits and his head went back. Bringing his head forward again, glasses fogging up because of his deep breaths, he watched his movements. His toned hips are in sync with his hand.

Just like that. Think about how my pussy will feel on that tongue.

Erik groaned. That pussy print was fat in her panties. He loved fat pussy. More for him to put in his mouth. He could feel that tingling in his balls. He could feel the veins in his throbbing dick against the palm of his hand. It was warning him that it was time to bust a load.

STOP.

Erik let go of his dick, but it was still pointed to the ceiling like a traffic cone.

I can see you, professor.

Erik’s eyes focused on the tiny camera. How was she able to do this? It doesn’t matter. He wanted her. NEEDED HER.

You did good, professor. You can’t finish, but it’s okay. The reward will be amazing. Until tomorrow. Xoxo

Kittie.

Erik heard a soft knock on his door. He stood up and quickly slipped on his briefs, grunting from how his dick felt straining against the fabric. As he walked, his dick poked out of the opening in the crotch area. He shook his head before opening his door, he looked around and his eyes went down to find a small pink box wrapped in a white satin ribbon.

Erik grabbed the box quickly and after shutting his door he opened it where he stood. The ribbon slipped from his fingers and fell onto his dick. He was that stiff. He opened the box and his jaw tightened. Gently, his thick fingers grasped the edge of a pair of pink and white lace panties with little white bows on them. The same panties Kittie had on in that picture.

The box dropped to the floor—forgotten. Erik pressed his sturdy back against the door and brought her panties to his face. He inhaled, his eyes rolling shut. She smelled amazing. His dick bobbed up and down. It was a shame he couldn’t cum. He would play along for now, but as soon as he got his hands on her…

Game over.

Earlier:

Ashley accepted the box of pepperoni, stuff-crust pizza and tipped the delivery guy. Shutting the door, Ashley walked with her feet cozy in a pair of pink bunny slippers towards the dining room. There, Kittie was sitting in a pair of pink shorts with a white baby tee. Ashley sat the box down in the center of the table and Kittie slid her a paper plate with a floral pattern on it. The girls tucked into their food with smiles and happy bellies.

“I was thinking about baking brownies later. Do you think Erik would want some?”

Kittie’s brown feline eyes looked up at Ashley from her plate. She gave her a skeptical look and Ashley simply looked at her with a blink of her eyes.

“Your special brownies, Ash?” Kittie asked.

“Mhm.”

“Ash…I know exactly what you’re trying to do. I’m not stupid.”

Ashley rolled her eyes.

“Okay, FINE. I want to see what’s good with Erik too.”

Kittie laughed.

“I should have known! You just can’t help yourself, can you?”

Kittie gave Ashley a teasing look.

“You shouldn’t have told me! Ugh!”

“Well, I saw him first,” Kittie said with a mischievous grin, “I bet you he’s thinking about me right now.”

“I can change that,” Ashley smiles, “When I go over to give him my brownies, he’ll want me.”

“So, you want to compete with me?” Kittie asked.

“No need, I’ll win!” Ashley spoke with confidence.

“How about we put our tech skills to the test. We each devise a game for the professor to play and whoever fails, gets to fuck him.”

“Hmm,” Ashley looked heavenward, “So, if I win, I get to have that dick all to myself?”

“Yes,” Kittie grabbed another slice of pizza, “I can make use of that personal project I’ve been working on that I told you about. It would be perfect.”

“Deal. May the best win.”

————

Professor Erik Steel erased his white board filled with acceleration formulas. All of his students were gone and before class they had a lengthy, important conversation about passing his class. Future mathematicians, engineers, and architects were amongst him. They had to do better. Erik grabbed his navy blue blazer that matched his navy blue slacks from the back of his chair. Briefcase in hand, He turned off the lights in his classroom and shut the door.

His office was down the hall. It was a small space but it did give him some privacy. He said hello to other professors as he walked, and the closer he got, the more he noticed that his office door had been opened. Erik took long strides towards the door and pushed it open with his hand. There was no one there, but his desktop computer was booted up. Erik shut his office door and walked around the desk.

His eyes noticed the same glitch that happened to his laptop the other night. He quickly closed the blinds to his office door and walked back over to his desk. Taking a seat, Erik adjusted his tie and swallowed spit. This must be challenge number two. How risky to challenge him while he’s at work. He had another class within an hour.

Erik pressed enter and the picture this time before his eyes shocked him. He wasn’t expecting this turn of events.

Erik didn’t hesitate. So, Ashley wanted to play too? Erik clicked on the little white envelope and his eyes bore into his screen.

Damn. Damn. Damn. He loved the little dress covered in strawberries. And her hair? She switched it up.

You can call me Baby Ashley. I’m a slut for you, professor. Do you like my little outfit? I wore it to school today. You’ve been on my mind ever since I gave you those brownies. I have a little game for us to play today. Are you ready?!

Erik pressed enter at the same time a knock came to his office door.

Let me in.

Erik cleared his throat before sitting up in his chair.

“It’s open.” He said.

The door handle turned and it opened to reveal Ashley. She had books in her hand and a bright smile on her face.

“Hi, professor.”

“Ashley,” Erik dipped his head in greeting, “what can I do for you, baby girl?”

Ashley walked over to him with a teasing lick of her lips. The camera crew behind her had a view of hee ass peeking out from beneath her little dress. She sat at the edge of his desk, sitting her books down behind her. She leaned into Erik and grabbed him by the tie. He bit down on his lip and stared her directly in the eyes.

“I have a little gift for you,” Ashley picked up a pink box with a white satin ribbon from on top of her books, “this is for you, professor.”

She handed Erik the box and stood up, walking around to the front of his desk. Erik opened the box to find a little remote. His eyes connected with Ashley.

“That remote will control the vibrator in my panties. If you can make me cum in three minutes, I’ll let you fuck me…right here in your office, professor.”

“Just like that, huh?” Erik twirled the controller in his hand, “Aight…”

He stood up and walked over to Ashley. She froze when his body pressed against hers. The height difference between them turned her on something vicious. His eyes looked from her, down to the vibrator in his hand. He pressed the button and a low rumble could be heard between them. Ashley swayed where she stood. Her mouth opened and her eyebrows creased.

She grabbed onto Erik for balance. Erik watched her with a penetrating gaze. She gasped when he increased the speed of the vibrations. Her legs began to shake out of control and she moaned loudly. Anybody could hear her. Anybody could walk up to that door and hear her cries of ecstasy.

“Shhh, you can’t make too much noise, baby,” Erik whispered to her, “I know that pussy feels good, but you have to be a good girl and stay as silent as you can. You don’t want daddy to get in trouble, do you?”

“Unh….” Ashley dragged her nails down Erik’s chest, “No, daddy.”

“If you continue to be a good girl, then we can have fun like this in my office anytime,” Erik grabbed a fist full of her hair to force her to look up at him, “Can you do that for me, baby?”

“Yes, professor,” Ashley looked at his lips.

“Baby Ashley…you ain’t never see how I get down, huh? It’s okay if you’re late to the party…you won’t be disappointed.”

A minute had gone by. Erik increased the speed again and Ashley buried her face against his chest. Her slit was being tortured by that vibrator. She could feel herself creaming into her panties.

“You’re such a slut, Ashley. How do you think Kittie would feel if she found out her roommate wanted this dick too?”

Ashley nibbled on her lip. She couldn’t open her mouth to speak. Two minutes had gone by and it was all or nothing. Erik changed things up and wrapped his hand around her neck. She gasped, her glossy eyes staring up at him.

“You better cum, Ashley, if you want this dick, you better cum. The only loser here is you. Because guess what? You won’t get to have this dick. You won’t get to suck it…to fuck–it.”

Oooo, shit,” her legs shook, “I’m gonna cu—”

Ashley writhed against him.

“That’s it, cum for daddy…cum for daddy, bitch.”

Erik turned off that vibrator and picked Ashley up. He put her on her back on a sofa in his office and reached beneath her dress to take off her panties. The camera focused on Ashley’s face and she looked directly into the screen, licking her lips. His mouth was on her neck and his fingers ripped her panties from her body.

The pieces of fabric fell to the floor. Erik gripped her by the jaw, causing her head to lift from the couch. His teeth latched onto her jaw and he nibbled on her flesh.

“Professor,” Ashley tried to get his attention, “you didn’t make me cum in three minutes…”

Erik looked at her like she was out of her mind.

“Fuck you mean?” He questioned.

Ashley sat up, afraid to look him in the eye. Instead, her eyes dropped down to his crotch.

“My phone had gone off. You went three seconds over…”

Erik glared at her. It did nothing but turn Ashley on. He cocked his head to the side before leaning over Ashley on the couch. His eyes bore into hers intently.

“You come into my office, and play games with me. Nah…”

His voice was deep and menacing.

“I think you owe me, baby girl. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Ashley was startled when she felt Erik’s thick fingers push past her opening. He stroked her spot with the pads of his fingers with one hand while his other hand unfastened his pants. Ashley whimpered deep in her throat the more Erik’s fingers slid in and out of her pussy.

“Open your legs, I wanna see that pretty pussy.”

She spread as wide as she could. Erik was blessed with a smooth pussy covered in a creamy mess.

“Imagine how good my dick would have felt deep in this puss, baby.”

His dick was finally freed from its restrictions and Ashley’s mouth went agape. She was damn near cross-eyed looking at it.

“This the dick you ain’t getting since you wanna worry about three fucking seconds. Now, you get to watch daddy bust a fat nut all over you. Too bad…”

His thumb was on her clit now, flicking it up and down. Her thighs shook out of control and Erik chuckled darkly at that.

“Just think, if it was my dick instead of my fingers. I’d have you leaking all over my shit in a minute.”

“Mmmm, Erik,” Ashley cried, “Please, that dick is so fucking big, “I want it.”

“I thought this was your game? I thought you were in charge? Hmm, I guess not.”

Erik laughed at her. He tapped her mouth with his dick. Ashley opened her mouth and flicked her tongue on his fat tip.

“Look at that tongue. I love those braces.”

His fingers were deep. Ashley’s legs trembled when she felt herself squirt. Erik slapped her clit, more of her juices staining his shirt.

“You nasty, nasty bitch. Mmm,” Erik licked his fingers, “A tasty bitch too…”

He used the mess on his fingers to continue to pump his dick. Soon, he remembered Kittie’s words. Erik let go of his painfully hard dick and it swayed in Ashley’s face. He growled deep within his chest. He forgot Kittie’s rules. He wasn’t supposed to cum.

“Daddy?” Ashley gripped his dick, “Why did you stop, daddy? I was ready to suck it.”

“Fuck,” Erik watched Ashley stroke him.

She used both of her hands in a grinding motion. His nuts were so tight. Her soft hands felt like butter.

“What’s wrong? Don’t you wanna cum?”

She knew that if he did, Kittie would lose. Something told him to stay strong. To hold that nut in as long as he could for Kittie. Ashley was so hard to resist. She was right there. Pussy out, titties tempting him to pull down the front of her dress and suck. Mouth with lips so juicy the perfect fit for his big dick. Ugh.

“I do, baby, but I can’t. I gotta hold off.”

Ashley looked annoyed.

“You could have all of this to yourself…”

She sat up and Erik fixed himself. He was a mess. How was he going to go to his next class like this? Ashley fixed her dress and fluffed her hair. She giggled at Erik trying to fix his crotch.

“Too bad you lost this round. Maybe the next one you’ll do better.”

Ashley grabbed her things, face still covered in cum. Erik gave her some tissue and she cleaned up as best as she could. She waved goodbye to Erik before leaving him standing there with a hard dick.

Open to see your next challenge…

Erik was still recovering from the earlier events. He’d noticed a difference between Ashley and Kittie’s games. Kittie was better at playing than Ashley. Baby Ashley wanted that dick quick fast. He almost gave in, but the anticipation of following Kittie’s rules had him holding off on yet another orgasm. His nuts were damn near dragging because they were filled with cum. The edging was killing him.

Erik wondered what she had in store next. He was currently fresh out of the shower, a fluffy black towel hanging low from his hips. He opened the next challenge.

Daddy…am I your baby?

Erik typed a reply.

Yes. Always.

When will daddy be home? I’m waiting with my mouth open just like you wanted.

Good girl. I’m home now. I could use that wet mouth. It was so hard for daddy to be good today. I have so much to give you.

Can I come over?

Fuck yes. Bring that ass here baby girl 😩

Erik didn’t bother getting dressed. What was the point? He was about to get his dick sucked all on anyway. He was at his door before Kittie could even knock. He flung the door open and found her wearing something totally different from the picture she sent. She has on a pair of black shorts with a black crop top and a pair of glasses

She walked inside and looked around. Erik watched her take in her surroundings before her eyes fell on him again.

“Had to take a quick shower?” Kittie asked.

“I was getting myself ready for bed before you came over, but since you’re here, why don’t you get down on your knees for me.” Erik commanded.

“Not so fast, daddy,” Kittie put her hands behind her back, “You have to do what I say first before you get to feel my wet, warmth mouth.”

Erik clenched his jaw with impatience but tilted his head in acceptance. He was tired of this goddamn game. He wanted to put it in her stomach.

“I want you to talk to me nasty, Erik. The nastier you talk to me, the sluttier I am for you.”

He narrowed his eyes at Kittie, watching her like a hawk when she started dragging a single finger down his chest, looking him in the eyes with a slow, sensual blink.

Erik took that finger into his grasp, Kittie’s lips parting a fraction. Erik; eyes still on her, put Kittie’s finger in his mouth and started sucking. Her eyelids fluttered at the sensation. He paused his sucking to speak.

“You should have seen your roommate earlier,” Erik looked at her saliva-covered finger, “She was hungry for this dick. What did you tell her, huh? That I had the biggest dick you’d ever seen?”

Kittie drew her lower lip into her mouth. Her chest rose up and down with deep breaths.

“Yes,” she whispered.

“She almost made me cum, baby girl. But I remembered that Miss Kittie told me not to cum…”

Erik licked her finger while his eyes bore into hers so deeply it was as if he could see her soul. Kittie was losing her dominance in this game. That same hand, Erik lowered it to his crotch. He placed Kittie’s open palm on there and her lip quivered.

“Mmm…so big, right? Daddy’s dick is so big, princess?”

“Yes…daddy’s dick…is so…big.” Kittie struggled to say.

“Mhm,” Erik nods his head before leaning into her face. He looked down on her with a tilt of his head, sizing her up with his eyes, “after I ran into you at the gym, I couldn’t help myself…I beat my dick in the shower thinkin’ ‘bout you, girl.”

Kittie’s lips were centimeters away from Erik’s. He had her ass in the most lethal chokehold.

“I would have never guessed that you would be this much of a nasty little slut…”

He brought his lips around to her ear and exhaled a warm, gentle breath that sent shivers down her spine.

“And I plan to give you exactly what you want. This little game of yours is cute…but when I win…I’m gonna fuck you so fuckin’ good you won’t ever play another game wit’ me. When daddy wants that pussy…you give it up…”

Kittie closed her eyes when his tongue slithered up her ear.

“When I want that mouth…you suck this dick with no questions…understand?”

“Yes, daddy,” Kittie replied.

“Good fucking girl…”

She was rubbing her hand up and down his dick through the towel. Kittie moved to her knees and unraveled the towel. His dick sprung free and slapped her in the cheek. She used her mouth to catch it and made sure to look up at him.

Meanwhile, the cameras from the production crew were angled over Erik’s shoulder and from Sugar Kittie’s side. She spit on his dick, one hand jerking it, before her lips found his tip and she went to work. Kittie bobbed her head, guck guck guck so loud and disrespectful. Erik’s face looked angry—brows drawn together, bottom lip between his teeth.

“Dasssit, suck that mothafucka,” Erik grabbed her weave into a ponytail, “I got miss Sugar Kittie’s mouth to play with today.”

She looked up at him with teary eyes and a gag in the back of her throat. Kittie removed her mouth and a stream of spit dripped down her neck. Her in those sexy glasses made the moment even better.

“Good…uh-huh…gooood,” He pushed her head down to where her nose was touching his clipped pubic hair, “unhhhhhhshittt….” Erik bobbed her head over his dick, “stay on that shit, Kittie, before you make me mad.”

“Ack! Shit!” She pushed off of him to catch her breath.

Erik tutted at her like she was a bad child.

“I know where to put you,” he pulled her up by her arm, “back against the wall, Kittie.”

She put her back against the wall next to his apartment door and got down on her knees.

“Good Kittie….”

Erik approached her, swinging his dick from side to side, the cameras getting a good shot. Kitty grabbed his shaft but Erik gripped her wrists and put her arms up against the walls. With both hands in his grasp, he made Kittie open wide and he proceeded to fuck her throat.

“Here, kittie, Kittie…”

Erik withdrew his hips and his dick pressed against her lips.

“And daddy can’t cum, hmm?”

She had tears rolling down her face. He was back down her throat again. The way he looked down at her from above was dangerous. She moved that neck as best as she could in that position. Erik’s mouth opened and his eyes fluttered shut. He grunted when she deep-throated him.

Erik pulled his dick from her mouth again, “Get these nuts too, baby, can’t forget that…”

She put her face in it. Sloppy and raunchy. Erik laughed, grinding his hips against her face.

“Aight, back on this dick,” He let go of her wrists and one hand gripped her chin tight while the other fisted her hair, “That’s a good girl, give daddy that throat.”

Sugar Kittie was holding her weight. She knew he was going to give her a run for her money. She’d seen him in action. Erik Steel didn’t play.

“Stayyyy,” he threw his head back and moaned, “your mouth is so warm. You look so pretty sucking this big dick, baby…fuuuck….shit—”

Erik pulled her mouth off with a yank of her hair. He was about to bust. He was so close. Spit dripped from his dick to the floor. Kittie tried to catch her breath. She smiled up at Erik while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Erik picked her up and stuck his tongue down her throat. They kissed sloppily for a while, Erik slapping her on the ass.

“You almost made me cum,” He smirked against her mouth, “Did daddy win this challenge?”

“Yes,” Kittie said with a nod of her head, “just one more and this one is the best.”

“It better be.” Erik said.

Ashley was seething. She knew that Kittie had gone to see Erik last night. There’s no telling what they both did. She was close to having that dick deep inside of her, but he didn’t give in because of Kittie. She had to get him to herself. It was time for round two.

It was the next afternoon, at school, when Ashley decided to strike again. From her laptop in the library, she could see Professor Steel enter with his briefcase. He wore a white button-down shirt and a pair of khakis. His clothes stretched over his body perfectly. He found a back table—out of sight—so he could focus on his work.

Ashley checked the time on her laptop. Smirking, she sent the professor his second game. This one involved her being a passenger princess. She was excited. Ashley waited on the other side of the book stacks, sneakily watching him as he opened his next challenge. Erik sat up straighter in his chair and looked around the nearly empty library. He didn’t spot her.

Good afternoon, professor! I’ve missed you since our last meeting in your office 😘 looks like you’re finished for the day. Do you like my outfit? I had all eyes on me today at school. The only one I wanted to impress was you. I don’t have a ride home today, I’m currently without a car until it gets fixed. Do you mind giving me a ride back to the apartment? Please? 🥺

I promise it will be worth it.

Ashley could see Erik reaching down between his legs to grab his dick through his pants. He started typing a response that Ashley already knew would be the answer.

Of course I like your sexy little outfit. Sure, I can give you a ride home, baby girl. Anything for you.

Ashley packed her things and made her way towards him. Erik looked up from his laptop when he noticed her coming from behind one of the many book shelves. She was wearing that same outfit from the picture. Ashley waved to him and Erik stood, quickly putting his things away.

“Ready?” He asked her, his eyes roaming all over her body.

“Yes. Thank you for being so nice, professor.”

They walked out of the library side by side. A camera was placed on the dashboard to film them while Erik was driving. They both walked towards the faculty portion of the parking lot and up to Erik’s red Ferrari SF90. He opened the door for Ashley after taking her school bag to put in the back. After he climbed inside, he shut his door and started the car.

Looking over at her, she placed one hand in his lap, rubbing him close to his dick. Erik pulled out of the parking lot and onto the road. Ashley used that same hand to rest over his crotch. Erik made his dick jump against her hand.

“I felt that, professor. Are you trying to tell me something?” Ashley questioned with a sweet voice.

Erik looked at her before focusing back on the road.

“What exactly does this second game require of me, Ashley?”

Ashley giggled, “Nothing you can’t handle I’m sure. I’ll be your passenger princess while you drive. I’ll take care of this dick with my mouth, and you have to get us home without cumming.”

He was growing exhausted of holding off his nut.

“You and Kittie love to play games. I’m tired of this shit.” Erik said with a deep, threatening voice.

“You love our games, Professor, you don’t have to lie.”

Ashley used both hands now to undo his pants. The sound of his zipper was loud. Erik’s head went back against his headrest and he switched to driving one-handed. Ashley unfastened her seatbelt and arched over into his lap. Her little pink skirt lifted and he could see her pink thong. Erik reached over to pop her on the ass hard.

“Mmmm, look at all this ass, baby, so much fucking ass.”

He lifted her skirt up some more. Meanwhile, Ashley was too busy reaching past his briefs to grab his dick. She wrapped her fingers around his girth and whipped him out. Opening wide, careful not to snag him with her braces, Ashley wrapped her lips around his tip while one of her hands cuffed his sack to keep him upright.

“Shit, fuck,” Erik was fighting the urge to watch her suck him off, “That wet ass mouth. Spit on that shit, Brace-face.”

Ashley giggled at his nickname. She spit on his tip and it cascaded down his shaft. Erik drew his lip from between his teeth, lip poked out, showing off his gold slugs. He gripped the stirring wheel tighter and finally he came to a red light.

“You had to take it up a notch, huh? Look at that tongue work,” Erik grabbed his phone quickly from his pocket and started recording Baby Ashley, “Oooohhhh shit.”

She looked up into the camera with her big, brown eyes. Erik made sure to scan her body with his phone, getting everything into view. He multitasked by focusing his eyes straight into the camera on the dashboard. The light turned green and he wasn’t too far away from the apartment.

“Kittie had me close to nutting down her throat last night. Think you can make daddy do the same?”

Erik didn’t wait for a response. He gripped her hair and forced her head down. His foot pressed down on the accelerator when she did this thing with her jaws like she was squeezing his dick.

They finally arrived the apartment. Erik parked his car half-hazardously and dropped his eyes down at Ashley.

“Get that dick down your fucking throat, Ashley,” Erik palmed the back of her head, “there you go, dasssitt,” he lifted his hips from the seat to feed her more dick, “show me you can throat all this dick, bitch.”

Ashley turned her gaze onto the dashboard while Erik abused her throat. He fucked her mouth, hips moving faster, balls bouncing out of control and covered in spit. He yanked her hair again to pull her mouth from his dick and she spit on him again. Ashley started jerking him off while Erik pressed his forehead against hers.

“Pump that big dick…pump that dick…down to the balls…up to the tip…uhnnnnnhhhhhhhhh…you’re my good little passenger princess? You’re my nasty little bitch?”

He made his voice sound all whiny and Ashley almost lost it. Erik used his teeth on her again and attacked her neck. Ashley let go of his dick to watch it sway back and forth. She slapped it around, amazed at how stiff it is. Erik removed his face from her neck and watched, face frowned with lust, stare at the long stream of pre-cum oozing from his tip.

“Fuuuuuuck,” Erik’s body seized up, “Ima bust, baby, I can’t hold it anymore.”

His voice trembled when Ashley started sucking some more. It’s been three days and no nut. He was fighting the urge to hold back but she was sucking that shit like an icy on a hot summer day.

“You nasty fucking bitch, how fucking dare you—here it comes—”

Ashley prided in herself when Erik came down her throat. It was rewarding and abundant. His hips bucked and his head fell back with defeat. Ashley giggled with cum-covered braces. He lost, and even though this meant that Kittie had more of a shot at fucking him than she did, at least she got to taste him. At least she got to swallow his cum.

“Game over, fuck that,” Erik said between breaths, “You knew what you were doing.”

Erik kissed her with his cum still on her lips. She jerked his sloppy girth while sticking her tongue out towards the camera. Somehow, Erik felt that wasn’t all of it.

“Cant wait to rub this one in her face,” Ashley said.

Sugar Kittie was in her room, playing a game. Her headset was over her ears, so she couldn’t hear Ashley entering her room. Ashley was all smiles, confident in what she’d accomplished—making Erik Steel cum with her mouth.

Ashley tapped Kittie on the shoulder. Kittie paused her game and removed her headset, turning in her pink gamer chair.

“What’s all this mess on your bed?”

Ashley motioned to Sugar Kittie’s bed. It was covered in sex toys. What Kittie didn’t want to share was that she’d been dreaming about Erik fucking her brains out. She was so horny and wet that she decided to go through her toy box to see if most of her toys still worked. She found her Sailor Moon butt plugs that she’d been looking for and put one in her ass while making herself cum all morning. She had a big mess to clean.

“I was in the middle of organizing my toy box but decided to hop online for a little bit. Why are you smiling like that?”

Ashley was too giddy not to share with Kittie.

“Oh nothing much, just a little run-in with our professor.”

Ashley took a seat on the edge of Kittie’s bed, sliding some dildos out of the way so she wouldn’t sit on them. She could see that Kittie was growing irritated the more she sat in silence.

“Well? What happened?” Kittie pressed.

Ashley inspected her long, pink nails, “Just a little blow job…with a tasty reward at the end.”

Kittie’s mouth fell open. Ashley smiled brightly.

“I got to play passenger princess and suck his dick. His cum tastes like pineapples.”

Ashley made a slurping noise with her mouth. Kittie tossed a tiny stuffed animal at Ashley’s head.

“He wasn’t supposed to cum! Ugh,” Kittie tossed her controller on top of her desk, “So that means what? He lost?”

“Technically, but isn’t there supposed to be another round for each of us?”

“Yeah.” Kittie said with a flat tone. She was pissed that Ashley got to taste his cum.

“He’s done playing anyway. He said he’s tired of our games.”

Kittie didn’t know what to expect now. Was he finished all together? Did he like Ashley’s mouth more than her? She saw him first. She was the true throat goat.

“I’m gonna take a shower. No need to be all sad, Kittie, the best girl wins. Apparently, I suck dick better than you.”

“Lies!” Kittie fired back.

Ashley blew Kittie a kiss and left the room, laughing to herself.

“Bitch,” Kittie folded her arms.

Meanwhile, Erik had a few words for Sugar Kittie. He got himself cleaned up and put on a white T-shirt and some grey sweats. He walked across the hall to their door and knocked. When they didn’t answer on the first knock, Erik pounded. Sure enough, the woman he wanted to see opened the door. She wore a blond wig with a tiny white blouse and grey shorts that fit her two sizes too small. Erik’s eyes started at her feet covered in white thigh-high stockings and then all the way up to her cleavage spilling over the top of her bra.

“Erik?” Kittie didn’t expect him.

“Can I come in?”

She stepped aside and he walked over the threshold. Erik felt as if he’d stepped into another dimension. It was sickeningly adorable how much pink surrounded him. Kittie stepped in front of him with a glare.

“You came, you weren’t supposed to cum.” She said.

Erik looked at her.

“You didn’t expect me to hold that in for three days straight, did you?”

Kittie rolled her eyes away from Erik, “You let her get a taste before me.”

“Kittie,” Erik tried to grab her arm but Kittie stormed off in the direction of her room. Erik was right on her tail. He caught the door in his hand before she could slam it shut. In the distance, he could hear the shower running.

“Daddy’s sorry, baby. She was sucking on my dick so good. I couldn’t control it.”

“But you controlled it for me,” Kittie turned her back to Erik, “It’s not fair. I played the game better. I should have been the one to taste you first.”

Erik exhaled, shutting Kittie’s door slightly. Anime covered the walls and she had manga and little collectibles on a book shelf. The carpet was fuzzy and white and it smelled like lavender and vanilla. His eyes fell to her bed surrounded with sex toys. He arched a single brow at her. Kittie looked up at him with timid eyes.

“I was organizing.”

Erik knew better.

“No…looks like you were having some fun. Without me?”

“You were too busy getting your dick sucked to notice.” Kittie argued.

He walked up to her slowly while she took a few steps back. The back of her legs hit the bed and she lost her footing. Erik was standing over her, his imposing body trapping her there.

“That’s in the past. I’m here now, aren’t I? And I think we both know what’s about to happen…”

Erik picked up a toy that was red at the base with a silicone pink tongue. It reminded him of the rose, same mechanics. Kittie watched him inspect the toy, her heart racing.

“I think it’s time we do things my way now. Play time is over, Kittie.”

Erik sat the toy down momentarily and lifted his shirt over his head from behind. His muscles flexed without much effort. Kittie’s eyes roamed his body hungrily. He got closer, leaning over her until she was on her elbows. The soft material of her thigh-high stockings tickled his waist. Erik took both of her meaty thighs in his grip, pushing them back so she would be spread open for him. He pressed his body against hers and started dry-pounding her clothed pussy. The friction was so sweet. He climbed off of her and with her thighs still opened, Erik grabbed both of her ankles.

“Daddy,” Kittie spoke weakly.

“Let’s see how much you can take this toy on your clit…you think you can do that?”

Kittie nodded her head. Erik let her legs down and instructed for her to stand. The camera in the room focused on Sugar Kittie and all of her curves. Erik stood behind her and while looking over her shoulder, he kissed along her neck while untying her white blouse. It fell open, revealing a pink push-up bra. Both of them looking down into the camera, Erik cupped her breasts and squeezed. Sugar Kittie reached behind her to caress Erik’s neck.

“Mmm,” She moaned.

“They fit so nicely in my hands.” Erik whispered.

Kittie turned her head and poked out her tongue for Erik to suck on. His thumbs stroked her nipples through her bra. There was a camera taped to the ceiling to get good shots from above.

He trailed his fingers up and behind him to unclamp her bra. When it fell from her shoulders, Erik didn’t waste time palming both of her titties. He pinched her brown nipples and pulled, eliciting a whimper from Kittie.

“I could suck on these all day…too bad they don’t have any milk…I’d drink you dry, baby.”

She couldn’t hold back her moan. He was so nasty.

Erik nibbled on her shoulder and made his way down to his knees, his mouth creating a path towards her stomach. He kissed her belly button and with his eyes never leaving hers, he found the waistband to her shorts and pulled. The more they fell past her hips, the more he noticed that she wasn’t wearing any underwear.

To see that pussy face to face for the first time left him speechless. She had a landing strip above her phat pussy lips that Erik trailed with his tongue. Erik kissed her hips and made his way up until his mouth latched onto her left nipple. Kittie gripped his hair and stared into the camera while Erik devoured her. He went from nipple to nipple, sucking and nibbling.

“Ooh, yes,” Kittie moaned, “I love your mouth, daddy.”

He bounced her titties and motor-boated her. His tongue and lips didn’t leave any part of her untouched. He latched onto her neck again and Kittie’s hand found its way to his crotch. The camera zoomed in on her hand groping him through his grey sweats. Erik grunted before bringing a hand up to her neck. It was all eyes on him at all times. Kittie blinked her feline eyes at him while they kissed.

“This dick is so big in my hand….”

“Too much for you?” Erik questioned, his lips touching hers, “It shouldn’t be with the way you were throating if the other day.”

“I can take this dick in my pussy,” Kittie replied with a hushed voice.

Erik walked Kittie over to the bed again, his hand stil around her neck, pushing her down gently. She bounced, the springs in the bed creaking. Erik made himself comfortable behind her and instructed for Kittie to spread her legs wide and lean back against him. He picked up that vibrating tongue and activated it. The vibrations seemed strong. Erik guided a hand between her legs again and found her clit with his finger tips.

“Gotta get that clit nice and ready for the sweet torture, right, baby?” Erik said with a sexy, sotto voice.

“Yes.” Kittie said.

Erik traced Kittie’s nipples with the vibrating tongue. She squirmed against his chest, breasts moving from left to right. Her nipples were stiff peaks sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout her body. She could feel her wet lower lips quiver.

The camera panned over her body. Erik gave her nipples a break but her pussy wasn’t off the hook. Erik found her clit with the tip of the vibrating tongue and put it on the higher vibration. Kittie moaned, groaned, cried out for him to make her cum. Clit swollen, Kittie watched that vibrator with disbelief in her eyes.

“Keep your eyes on this pussy…I want you to watch…you see how I move it over your clit like this,” Erik strokes her clit from side to side, “Like that, Miss Kittie?” Erik questioned with a hushed tone.

“Daddy, please,” Kittie begged, “I like it, I like it, daddy!”

“"No, baby, not yet; don’t you fucking cum just yet. I’m not done with you; hold it! Keep these fuckin’ legs open till I’m done...”

Kittie’s thigh meat shook out of control. She was so wet that it covered the toy. It sounded like a pot of mac and cheese stirring. Just wet and gushy. Just before she could cum, Erik turned the toy off and tossed it on the bed. Kittie pouted and whimpered.

“Doesn’t feel good, does it? Now you see how I felt.”

Erik grabbed a hot pink dildo. He lined it up with Kittie’s pussy and pushed past her tight opening until that toy was sucked inside. He didn’t waste time pumping. She couldn’t keep still against his chest. Her legs were spread far apart for him to use her favorite toy to fuck her needy little hole. Sugar Kittie whines and moans as she grips his arm, doing her best to stay still. Her eyes cross like a brainless slut.

“You look so good…look at all that cream. I can’t wait to get that all over my dick. Shhh, you wouldn’t want Ashley to hear us, would you?”

Erik forced his fingers into her mouth so she wouldn’t startle her roommate. This was Sugar Kittie in her true state. Just a brainless little fuck toy for Erik to play with till his heart's content.

“Didn’t I say you couldn’t cum? Not until I eat this pussy, slut.”

Ashley stepped out of her bathroom, slightly cold from the temperature change. She was completely naked and she pinned her hair up. Walking past Kittie’s room to get to hers, Ashley heard moaning. She would have ignored it because she��d heard Kittie’s moans plenty of times, but there was male voice. It could only be one man. Ashley tiptoed to Kittie’s door and peeked inside. She stood shocked, mouth slightly parted and eyes wide.

Kittie was on her back, thighs spread and pussy open. Erik Steel was sucking her clit into his mouth. Kittie could do nothing but moan. Ashley had seen Kittie naked many times before, but the way she looked right now, body covered in a sheen of sweat, nipples stiff, pussy soaked, butt plug poking out like a surprise, she could feel herself growing wet.

Erik was on that pussy. Tongue and lips. He had that pussy wetter than a pond. He would take control of her hips and force her pussy to grind on his tongue. It was beautiful. She envied how she must feel right now.

Ashley couldn’t help but touch herself to this view. She brought one hand to her tittie and used her thumb to bring her nipple to life. Her other hand went to her waxed pussy and when her fingertips spread her outer lips, Ashley couldn’t believe how wet she was already. She didn’t hold back.

“Awe, baby, don’t cry.” Erik said, his fingers rubbing Kittie’s clit rapidly, “I know we can get you to finish again. Shhhh shhhh, you’re doing so well, love. You can give me one more. After that, we’ll get you all cleaned up. That’s my good girl!”

“FUCK!”

Ashley couldn’t see because Erik’s mouth was sucking that cum out like it was a Capri Sun. Kittie’s eyes drifted towards the door and when she spotted Ashley watching, she smirked at her and gave her a wink. This must of been her way to get back her.

“Daddy, am I good slut?”

“Mhm, daddy’s good pussy slut.”

Ashley and Kittie locked eyes again.

“Daddy, we have a special guest at the door.”

Erik turned his head and squinted. He stood up, beard covered in pussy juice, and flung open Kittie’s door. Erik was eating her alive with his penetrating gaze. Those big titties of hers sat jutted out, and her wide hips with a big ass to match had him thinking nasty thoughts.

“Baby Ashley. If you wanted to join us, all you had to do was ask,” Kittie teased.

“She wants to get fucked too, look at her face.”

Ashley was driven by lust. She didn’t hide her horniness.

Erik curled his finger into a come-hither motion and Ashley walked into the room. She was startled by Erik’s hands clapping her on the ass. Kittie stood up from the bed, sauntering over towards them. Erik cut his eyes at her and popped her across the ass too.

“Fuck yes,” Erik took turns slapping both of their cheeks around, “Bend it over.”

Kittie and Ashley turned their backs to Erik and got down into a twerk stance. They started bouncing their cheeks around, filling the room with a round of applause. Erik sat his dick between both women’s backs while they shook ass.

Ashley threw her ass back against Erik, moving Kittie out of the way. She started grinding up and down Erik’s dick until it fell between her cheeks. Erik whacked her on the ass hard and grabbed her hair into his fist, straightening her back and turning her to face him. Kittie took the opportunity to grind her ass on Erik’s dick. While Erik had his tongue down Ashley’s throat, Kittie twerked on his dick to gain his attention back. It seemed to work because Erik smoothed his hand down her back and and slid his fingers in her pussy from behind.

“Look at both of y’all fighting over this dick. Who should I give it to first?”

Ashley and Kittie scrambled knees, mouths open wide and tongues out. Erik gripped both of their chins and looked down on them with sultry eyes.

“Pick me, daddy, please, I’m the best. ” Kittie begged.

“Who made you cum with their mouth first?” Ashley taunted.

“Ashley, you can’t beat me in a dick-sucking contest.” Kittie fired back.

“I know I could. Why don’t we let Erik be the judge of that.”

They both blinked their eyes up Erik expectantly while he caressed their chins.

“All talk and no action, ladies. Show me who’s the best.” Erik said.

He left them on their knees and took a seat in Kittie’s pink gaming chair. They crawled to him, the camera following them from behind, a view of their phat asses and wet pussies the focal point. Erik widened his legs and grabbed his dick, jerking it towards their faces.

Kittie reached him first and without hesitation, she wrapped her lips around his tip and started swallowing him. Ashley put her face in it too, her tongue dragging over his balls.

“She got to the dick first, Ash, what was all that talk? She sucking my shit to the back of her throat right now.” Erik teased.

He smoothed Kittie’s blonde wig from her eyes to have a better view. When she came up for air, she spit on his dick and Ashley popped it in her mouth. Kittie laughed, her hand gripping Erik’s balls with spit dripping from her chin. Ashley swirled hee tongue around his tip, causing Erik to grunt. Kittie snatched the dick from her hand and with her wet eyes and ruined makeup, she slurped on Erik so good that it made the loudest, nastiest noises.

“Damn, Kittie, suck that fucking dick, girl. Get that dick,” Erik grabbed her head with both hands and fucked up into her mouth hastily.

Guck! guck! guck! guck! ahk! guck! guck! ahk!

“Fuck! Shitttttt, baby,” Erik slapped his dick on her lips, before holding it out towards Ashley’s mouth, “Your turn. Let me see if that throat still deep.”

He had Ashley’s hair in a tight fist and he scooted his hips to the edge of the chair so he could fuck her mouth. Erik’s dick darted in and out of her jaws. She gagged and spit his dick out. Kittie giggled and Erik looked at Ashley with disappointment.

“Gimmie that dick,” Kittie slapped him on her tongue and with both of her hands she twisted her wrists like she was grinding pepper. Kittie focused all of her sucking on his tip.

“That’s how you get a nut, baby. There you go…”

Ashley could only suck on his balls. Erik put her face in it with the back of his hand. His eyebrows scrunched and his mouth fell open when Kittie swallowed him again.

“Oh my god—”

Erik stood up quickly and fisted his dick towards their open mouths. Kittie and Ashley put their tongues together and caught Erik’s thick cum. They cleaned him off and Erik flopped back down in the chair.

“See what happens when you work together? Both of y’all made daddy cum.” Erik praised.

Kittie and Ashley shared a look. They couldn’t deny that their team work paid off. Ashley startled Kittie when she grabbed a handful of her titties.

“Ash?” Kittie was in shock.

“I couldn’t keep my eyes off of you when Erik was eating your pussy. You looked so good.”

Kittie blushed, “It turned me on when you were watching me…”

Erik smirked at both of them.

“Y’all got a lot of sexual tension between y’all. I’m surprised y’all haven’t messed around.” Erik said.

Kittie gave Ashley a shy look. Ashley continued to massaged Kittie’s titties.

“I mean…I’ve always wondered what that pussy tastes like,” Ashley whispered seductively, “Maybe you could…feed my curiosity?”

Kittie was pushed down to the fluffy, white carpet.

To say that Ashley was a beast at eating pussy was an understatement. She had her ass in the air and her lips sucking on Kittie’s clit. Erik had his hands full of that big dick, stroking it slowly. Kittie tugged on her nipples whenever Ashley had her clit between her lips.

“Fuck, Ashley,” Kittie moaned, “eat that pussy, baby.”

Erik’s mouth was salivating. His dick was hard enough and it wasn’t going soft any time soon. He joined them on the floor and Kittie watched him take his place next to Ashley.

“Daddy, you want some pussy too?” Kittie asked with a sweet little voice.

He responded with his tongue on her clit. Ashley brought her wet kisses down between her folds while Erik stayed on that clit. Kittie couldn’t run even if she tried. Whenever she moved her hips, Erik had one leg while Ashley had the other.

“She’s gonna cum hard, look at her,” Ashley giggles, “awww, it feels too good?”

“Yes! Yes, oh my god,” Kittie’s entire body went into a frenzy, “Erik! ASH! FUUUCKKKKK!”

They buried their faces in it and suffocated just so they could taste her cum. Delirious, Kittie sat up and kissed Erik to taste herself. All three of them joined tongues and lips, Erik’s hands all over their asses, Ashley and Kitties moans and whimpers filling the room.

Kittie pulled away to suck on Ashley’s big titties. Ashley could feel Erik doing the same now. She sat up on her knees and felt weak with two pairs of lustful gazes on her face.

“These big titties…I wish my titties were this big…mmm…so juicy.” Kittir said.

“She loves it, look at her face,” Erik said, “Big, fucking, titties.”

Ashley could only moan.

Erik and Kittie each held a tittie and sucked on her hard nipples.

“That shit feels so damn good!”

Erik used his free hand to rub Ashley’s pussy.

“I think we should eat that pussy next…Whatchu think, Kittie?”

“I think we should eat it while she’s standing up. See if she can handle that since she talks so much shit.” Kittie said.

“Get on your feet, slut.” Erik ordered.

Ashley stood up and she didn’t have time to react when both of their tongues wiggled on her pussy. She almost lost her balance trying to lift her leg on Kittie’s desk to give them better access. Erik munched on her pussy with so much gusto Kittie had to hold Ashley’s leg out of the way. They left a trail of spit from her ass to her pussy. Kittie wiggled her tongue in her ass, holding one hefty cheek out of the way.

“Since you wanna talk so much shit. We got you right where we want you,” Kittie said with a laugh.

“That’s why she talk so much shit. She asking for us to slut her out. That’s what sluts do, right? They act out so they can get put in place. Hold that fucking leg up so I can eat this pussy!”

Ashley cried out. Kittie’s tongue in her ass and Erik’s tongue on her clit proved them right. She couldn’t handle it.

“Think cuz you got this fat ass I won’t put you in your place…”

“Fat ass and fat titties,” Kittie added.

“She creaming now, look,” Erik took the thick swathe of his tongue and slurped her pussy into his mouth to catch it.

“Shit! Unh! Uhhhhhhh!

Erik’s fingers dug into Ashely’s ass.

“Cum, bitch! Yessss! Feed daddy that cum! Show him who this pussy belong to!” Kittie encouraged Ashley.

She came so hard that her foot dropped from the table. Erik still had his face all in it. Kittie slapped Ashley on the ass.

“Good girl,” Erik’s face was glossy from her pussy juices, “I’m ready to fuck now.”

Baby Ashley and Sugar Kittie were on their backs beneath the hot pink lights. They caressed their bodies and stared up into the camera on the ceiling. Both of their ankles and wrists were bound with pink robe to keep them from moving. Erik Steel, the hottest male pornstar in the game, was standing there, dick pointed out at Kitty’s pussy first.

From above, you could see him dip his hips, dick massaging between her folds. Erik smacked it on her clit, Kittie’s fat pussy like a soft pillow. She flicked her tongue at him; teasing him, but her stomach was doing somersaults. She waited for this moment. To finally fuck Erik Steel. She was honored when he contacted her to collaborate. It still felt like a dream.

Ashley moaned from Erik’s fingers rubbing her pussy. She couldn’t wait to see him perform. Feel him inside of her. To fuck Erik Steel was equivalent to winning the lottery. That dick was the jackpot. Staring up at him—locs wild, gold in his mouth and around his neck, big dick—she knew this was going to be the best sex she’d ever had.

Erik stared between two women he’d been dying to collaborate with. He was especially excited about fucking both of them at once. Kittie was first to get the dick. With a firm grip, Erik was right at her opening. Eyes locked with hers, he pushed past and immediately her walls sucked him in.

“Unh! Oh, fuck,” She scrunched her face, “It’s so much dick!”

Erik heard it all before.

He pulled out all the way and then thrust back inside. Erik repeated this a few times, going faster each time. Dick back inside, he grabbed Kittie by the neck and started knocking her walls loose. His hips snapped sharply forward and the bed bounced and creaked beneath her.

“Shit,” Ashley watched with envy, “Fuck that pussy up, Kill!”

“Can’t go nowhere, take this dick. Don’t you fucking cum, don’t you cum without Daddy’s permission, you hear me? If you cum, Daddy’s gonna make you cum again and again until you’re shaking, begging, and pleading for me to stop. Do you understand me?”

Kittie couldn’t form a sentence.

“Oh, fuck, fuuuckkkkkk!” She cried out.

Erik’s fingers thrust inside of Ashley’s pussy. She squirmed when he found her g-spot. Erik looked from Kittie to Ashley and back.

“Kittie,” Erik warned, “Don’t make me put it deeper. Listen to daddy when he tells you to do something.”

He had his lip between his teeth and the way he watched her fall apart beneath him didn’t help. He was staring into her soul. Face neutral, dick drilling, eyes watching her.

Ashley fought hard to keep from cumming but he was fingering her pussy so good that she ended up squirting. Erik put his messy fingers in her mouth and stared at her with a mean mug on his face that would make any bitches pussy weep.

“Ima punish you wit’ this dick for that.”

“Erik!”

Kittie cried literal tears. Erik didn’t let up.

“I’m fucking cumming!” She shouted.

She convulsed and her walls spasmed around his dick. Erik grunted and pulled out, slapping her pussy hard for disobeying him.

“Y’all just do what the fuck you want, huh?”

Erik went to Ashley next. He put that dick in and she didn’t know what to do with herself.

“Got you looking stupid,” Erik had her by the ropes and started pile driving her, “Dick deep in that pussy, baby? Hm? You cum on this dick since you don’t wanna listen!”

“Why are you fucking me like that?!”

Kittie could ask the same thing. She was still spaced out.

“Dick is just deep in my pussy!”

Ashley groaned. She dropped her head to the bed and all she could see from that angle was her titties bouncing around and Erik folding her in half. He held his dick inside and wiggled his hips before picking back up again. Ashley’s eyes crossed and her mouth fell open. She poked her tongue out like a brainless slut and squirted on his dick.

He stood back and stared down at the mess all over him. His dick was shiny and brick hard from the base to the tip. He couldn’t be mad at them, his dick had that affect on women. Erik untied them both and massaged their wrists and ankles. Ashley turned around and arched her back. Kittie crawled in front of Ashley and spread her thighs so she could get her pussy ate.

Erik spread both of her cheeks and with his hips, he sank deep inside Ashley. She let out a muffled moan with her face buried between Kittie’s legs. Erik’s eyes connected with Kittie’s while he was fucking Ashley from the back.

“You like getting that pussy ate by your roommate, baby?”

“Yes. You love the way her pussy feel, daddy?”

“It’s so warm and wet, arch your back, slut!”

Ashley’s deepened the arch in her back and she tried to continue eating Kittie’s pussy but Erik was digging her out. She looked back at him and pouted her lip.

“Fuck this pussy!” Ashley shouted, “This your pussy!”

“I’m glad you know who you belong to, slut.” Erik replied.

Ashley’s arms were in Erik’s grip. He continued to deliver precise shots that she could feel in her stomach. Her face mashed against the bed and Kittie watched with satisfaction the way Erik used her.

“Get up! Fuck I say? Arch your back for daddy!”

Erik spanked her.

“Ashley, I’m not finna keep repeating myself. Stop running, girl! Shit,” Erik lifted her and plowed her pussy, “Just like that, nowhere to run, take it in that fucking pussy, uhuh, uhuh—”

“OH MY GOD!”

Ashley’s body was no longer in her control. She dropped her head forward and without a word, she came on Erik’s dick. He dropped her to the bed and she continued to shake.

Erik slapped her ass, “You did so good, baby girl. You took that shit like a pro.”

Kittie was too anxious for her turn. She arched her back so deep for Erik he didn’t even have to tell her. Erik walked around to the other side of the bed and got behind her. She looked back at him and watched Erik put that big dick in.

“Uhhhh…mmm,” Kittie shut her eyes, “Oooooooo…Daddy is so deep….”

She threw it back on Erik with a fist full of sheets. The recoil of her throw back game had him speechless. Ashley scooted over and reached beneath Kittie to rub her clit. She looked up at Erik with a bite of her lip

Erik puckered his lips at her then stuck his tongue out so she could taste it. Ashley ran her tongue over Erik’s and they kissed while Kittie put that pussy on him. He broke the kiss and licked his lips with his eyes on the way Kittie was handling him. Ashley licked his pierced nipples one by one.

“Gahhdamn, bitch! Pussy just eating this dick up!”

She was taking it better than Ashley. Erik fucked her with just his hips. That ass collided with his hips so heavy it almost knocked him back.

“Take that dick, Kittie…show out, bitch.” Ashley encouraged.

“You asking for me to nut in you, keep playing wit’ me.” Erik warned.

“Daddy, I’m cumming!”

“Make yourself cum then!” Erik barked out.

“Oh yes!—”

Erik couldn’t believe he was about to bust. He held off as best as he could, but that pussy was warm and tight he had to release. Kittie slowed down and rocked back on Erik’s dick until she couldn’t anymore. Erik took her by the hips and gave her continuous shots until she was crying for him to stop. Kittie came hard on his dick again. Erik felt that down to his balls and he couldn’t hold it in anymore, he had to cum.

“Down on your knees! Both of y’all!”

They got down on their knees and held their titties up . The camera above them caught Erik pumping his dick until thick ropes of cum shot from his slit and onto Kittie’s face and Ashley’s eyes. He kept going, more and more showering them all over. They both looked like glazed donuts when he was finished with them.

“So much cum!” Ashley said with disbelief.

“You do taste good,” Kittie said while licking her lips with her eyes on him.

Both ladies looked into the camera and winked, the scene fading to black.

“CUT!”

Erik took a seat in one of the set chairs with a cigar in hand and a glass of whiskey sitting on a table beside him. Things were clearing out on set, but he wanted to enjoy a smoke before he headed out. He had a busy day in the morning. An interview with a new girl and two scenes to film. He still had an early gym session too.

As he took puffs of his cigar, Kittie was leaving her assigned trailer wearing this pink and white matching two-piece set with a bow in her hair and pink thigh holster with hearts.

She was carrying a large, ballerina pink Telfar bag with all her clothes from the set. She noticed Erik sitting in one of the set chairs and waved at him before making her way towards him.

“Heading out?” Erik asked.

“Yes. What’s this?”

Kittie pointed to Erik’s glass.

“Whiskey.” He replied.

Kittie picked up his glass and drank some.

“It’s aight,” she laughed at his expression, “I’m guessing Ashley already left set.”

She did after giving Erik one final throat massage.

“Yeah, she bounced. I think she said something about doing a swinger party tonight.”

Kittie sat his glass back down. She placed her hands on the arm of the set chair and looked up at Erik through her lashes.

“I didn’t get a chance to tell you this, Mr. Steel, but it was an honor working with you. I can’t wait until everyone gets to see what you’ve created.”

Kittie was such a sweetheart. Erik smiled at her.

“You’re welcome, love. We should definitely connect again. You free within the next week?”

Kittie took a second to think about it.

“I am actually. You know I live in Miami. I’m flying back tonight.”

“I can take my private jet. We should film a poolside scene. You got my number, right?”

“I do. And I’m down. Is Friday a good time?”

Erik nodded his head, “That’s perfect actually. How are you getting to the airport?”

“Lyft. I still need to request one—shit, I left my phone in the trailer.”

Erik’s eyes couldn’t stop staring at Kittie’s body.

Down boy…behave…

Kittie walked away back towards the trailer and Erik was stuck on that ass moving. He wanted her again so bad. When filming, he couldn’t fully enjoy her because of the time frame. They were wrapped up on set now. The perfect opportunity to get his dick wet. Kittie entered the trailer and Erik put out his cigar. He needed that pussy one more time before she left. Unable to control himself, Erik stood up and walked towards the trailer.

Kittie was inside at her vanity unplugging her phone. She looked up through the mirror and jumped when she saw Erik.

“Erik! Shit!” Kittie put a hand to her chest, “Daddy, you scared me…”

She turned to face him and saw the look in his eyes. Erik walked up on her and Kittie gave him a look of lust when he pressed his body against hers.

“You were my favorite, you know that?” He whispered.

“Now I do,” Kittie smirked, “You want something from me?”

“Maybe I do…”

His hands on her waist, Erik picked Kittie up and sat her on the vanity. She looked at him beneath the glow of the vanity lights.

“Mr. Steel,” Kittie gasped when his hand rubbed her pussy through her shorts, “what are you doing?”

Erik brought his lips to her neck and starting sucking on it. She arched up against him, hands on his chest and moans in his ears.

He parted his lips to speak, “Can I have that pussy again, Kittie?”

She couldn’t believe her ears.

“You’re serous?”

Erik looked at her like she was crazy for asking him that.

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”

It was an honor. She had to know for sure.

“Yes.” She spoke with no hesitation.

Erik sat up and rushed to snatched her shorts off so rough they almost ripped. He tossed them to the floor and when he looked down at her naked lower half he chuckled knowingly.

“Of course…no panties…almost like you wanted me to catch you like this…”

Erik untied his robe and struggled it from his shoulders. It dropped to the floor at his feet. Kittie drank him in. He has such a beautiful body. And his dick was just as remarkable. He was so long and thick she couldn’t even believe all that was inside of her.

“C’mere and get some more of this dick.”

Erik picked Kittie up from the vanity, wrapped her legs around his waist, and dropped her down on his dick. She circled his neck with her arms and Erik wasted no time fucking her hard. He hooked his arms around her thighs and started laying that pipe. Erik didn’t look away from her once. She hung from his neck and Erik put his back into it, pounding her deep. His gold chain kept knocking her in the face and his short locs tickled her forehead.

“I couldn’t watch you go without another taste, baby…fuck, your—your pussy so good I wanna nut in you, I ain’t get to nut in you, baby.” He told her with a tremble in his voice from how good her pussy felt.

The way he spoke to her made her feel like the only girl in his world. He was a pro at this. Erik had a way of hypnotizing you. She couldn’t even look him in his sexy face. Whenever she did, her pussy throbbed around his dick. Those dimples deep in his cheeks whenever he bit his lip, his cognac eyes commanding her, the gold slugs in his mouth. Kittie could go on and on about this man.

“Friday? Nah, How about Monday?” He said.

Kittie’s mouth fell open in a silent scream. She pressed her face against Erik’s neck and heat crept over her body. A tingling blaze from her toes to her head. She couldn’t believe he was making her cum already. What kind of voodoo magic did he possess at the tip of his dick?

“Erikkkkkk,” Kittie’s body seizes.

He rocked her in his embrace while she rode out her climax.

“Monday it is.” He wasn’t asking, he was telling.

Erik walked Kitty towards the couch and sat down. She knew what to do. With her hands on his shoulders, she bounced on his dick. Erik loved her energy. She was ready for another round like she didn’t just cum hard back to back. Erik’s arms splayed out and he locked eyes with her. After all this fucking, he didn’t need to go to gym. She was his workout.

“There you go, that’s how you ride daddy’s dick, baby.”

“I love this dick, daddy,” Kittie gripped Erik’s throat, her fingers barely able to fit, “ohmiiiigodddddddd!”

Erik slapped her ass, “You got it, baby, you know how to take this dick.”

She could feel herself creaming all over him.

He let her have her fun, but he wanted to nut in her. Cream pie that pussy.

“Uhuh, get on this dick and act up, you ride it so good.”

She set the speed and tempo and Erik helped her by moving his hips to penetrate deeper. Kittie put one of her hands on her ass and wrapped her other arm around Erik’s neck. Erik caressed her other cheek with his palm, kissing on her neck and cleavage. With his free hand on the couch behind him to stabilize his body, he pumped his hips.

“This dick is the best dick I ever had!”

“Fuck…grip my shit like that again—”

“Yes!”

“Good girl.” Erik praised Kittie.

Hey pulled her in for another deep kiss.

“Get on your back, Kittie,” Erik popped her on the ass because she was moving too slow, “come on, girl.”

Kittie didn’t have time to catch her breath after that. He was so anxious. Kittie was on her back before she could even prepare herself and Erik folded her up. She held her legs back with her arms and he went to work fucking her into the couch. Her moans fell on deaf ears.

“You got me hooked on you…why you mess my head up like that? Huh?”

She was too busy trying to find the words to speak.

“It’s okay, baby, you’re such a good slut…You take my dick so good…I love that about you, baby girl.”

He was close. The demon in him smirked. He was going to fill her the brim with his cum. She deserved it for having such good pussy.

“Cum in my pussy, daddy?” Kittie asked with a shaky voice.

“OH SHIT—”

“Don’t pull out, daddy, fill my pussy up—”

“Here it comes—”

Erik’s dick throbbed inside of her with every release of his cum. He finally withdrew his hips carefully, and when he looked down his dick was covered in their mixture of fluids. Kittie pushed some of his cum out and it drizzled down the crack of her ass. Erik gathered it on the head of his dick and rubbed it all over her clit.

“I must be really special for you to do that,” Kittie jokes.

Erik stood up and went to retrieve his phone so that he could take a picture for memory.

“Spread it open, mhm,” Erik turned on his flash and recorded a video, “Push it out, uhuh, now rub it in…”

Kittie looked into the camera and gave Erik a pretty smile and a wink.

“Now, thank Daddy for turning you into a twinkie.”

Kittie couldn’t hold back her laugh, “Thank you, Mr. Steel, for cumming in my pussy.”

Kittie giggled when Erik slapped her hand out of the way so he could hold her pussy open.

“You are loving that,” Kittie mentioned.

Erik finally ended the video and helped Kittie off of the couch.

“Well, let me go shower again before I go,” she traced her finger down his chest, “You wanna join me?”

Erik smirked at her, “Yeah, then I can drive you to the airport.”

He picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder playfully, spanking her and earning a yelp.

She was definitely going to miss her flight at this rate.

@goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @hearteyes-for-killmonger @imagining-greatness @thedonsfactory @greenhearts4bakari @kholdkill @soulfulbeauty19 @vintage-pvssy @ispywithmylileye @blaqwidow91 @queenfaithmarie @ladymac82 @fearlessem @nayaesworld @contentfiend @dxddykenn @hxneyclouds @shiania @ehniki @gigafaex @eyeknowmywrites @issimplyaamazinggg @dezi-rella @novaniskye @thethethe3210 @cydneyloo @ceeverse @cbtoosensitive @dremmmm @asweet-serendipity @twocentuar @kanilive @nccu-rnc

[eyeknowmywrites]

Neighbors 🩵 Lovers

Part Two

She combed through her closet while wearing her favorite grey robe, body glistening from the white peach and orange blossom body oil she put on. She pondered with a crease in her brow over two items before grabbing a pair of cream-colored pants and a cropped brown top. After getting dressed, Fae put on a faux leather jacket and some platform Uggs. She completed the look with a silver chunky chain necklace and silver chandelier earrings.

Grabbing her gifted bag and her keys, Fae left her room. She halted her footsteps in the dimly lit hall. Fae exhaled slowly and walked out into the living room. Cordell had just finished grading papers with a football game on in the background. He looked up and gave Fae a questioning look. She walked over to him and did a little twirl to show off her outfit.

“What do you think?” Fae looked down at herself and back at Cordell.

“Cute. Have fun.” Cordell said with a small smile.

“I will. Hey…I may be out a little late. Just wanted to let you know so you wouldn’t get worried.”

Cordell gave Fae a one shouldered shrug before standing and making his way towards her.

“Just text me so I know you’re alright, Fae. Don’t drink too much.”

“I promise. Don’t forget to feed Deuce.”

Cordell kissed Fae softly on the lips. Fae turned to leave and the minute she shut the door behind her, she let out a shaky breath. She made it perfectly clear to Erik that this wasn’t a date, but she took a lot of time to make sure she looked presentable around him. Fae rode the elevator down to the lobby and left the building, waiting to walk across the street.

Putting up her hand a a thank you to a taxi driver, she jogged across the street, the wind rustling her sleek hair into her face. Fae smoothed her hair behind her ears as best as she could while looking up at the signs to make sure she wouldn’t miss it. She strolled past a bodega, then a barbershop, a small pizza parlor, and finally, Haymaker Bar and Kitchen.

Fae slipped past a couple sharing a cigarette outside and opened the door. Instantly, she was enveloped in warmth. It was an intimate setting with a low ambiance. She removed her jacket and searched with her brown eyes from left to right. The further she made her way into the bar, Fae finally found him sitting in a corner booth with a few empty glasses in front of him. He wore a plaid jacket, a white T-shirt, and black cargo pants. She couldn’t see his feet until she was two booths down from him. He wore a pair of all white Nike blazers.

Fae noticed a minimal amount of jewelry— diamond studs, a gold chain—and he had on those gold-rimmed glasses again. As if he could feel her presence, Erik looked up and smirked. She waved and he stood up to greet her. Erik startled Fae by pulling her into a two-armed hug. She felt so tiny ragainst him. Her cheek pressed against his chest, directly over his heartbeat. She turned her cheek a little, the soft fabric of his T-shirt against her nose now. Fae took a quick whiff of his cologne and it smelled like spicy vanilla.

Erik released her and instantly she felt cold standing there. Fae awkwardly scooted into the booth the same time Erik did. She sat her jacket next to her and folded her arms on the table, looking around the bar. Anywhere but meeting his penetrating gaze. A waiter slipped over; a young Caucasian girl with a blonde Bob and big, doe forest green eyes.

“Can I get you anything?”

“Uhm, a lemon drop martini.”

“Okay. Another rum for you, sir?”

“Yeah, thanks.”

The waiter removed the used glasses and rushed off to the bar, almost knocking into a coworker with a tray of beer.

“It’s busier in here than usual. Must be a special occasion.” Erik said.

Fae noticed a sign on the wall.

“Looks like it’s trivia night.” Fae pointed to the wall.

Erik nodded his head, “Friends trivia. Never watched that show.”

“I did. I prefer Living Single.”

“Yes, I used to love that show,” Erik cracked a smile, “the entire vibe of that sitcom was cool.”

“Do you watch a lot of TV?” Fae asked.

Erik’s eyes looked mahogany beneath the light.

“Not really. Unless it’s sports or a movie. I’m usually reading or listening to music most of the time.”

The waiter returned with their drinks. Fae took a sip of her martini. Erik drank half of his glass of rum down. Erik caught Fae’s eye and they smiled at each other.

“How was work?” Erik asked.

“It was okay. Friday’s are always the slowest for me. I kept looking at that clock ready to go.” Fae giggled.

She drank more of her martini.

“I have two more weeks until it’s time for me to get back to work. Not looking forward to it.” Erik responded.

“Why?”

“Because I made a new friend that I won’t see for a while,” Erik’s lips slowly formed into a handsome, dimpled smile.

“Who? Me?” Fae questioned with faux surprise, a hand to her chest.

“No, Deuce.” Erik’s shoulders bounced with laughter at her scowl, “You’re too pretty. You’re mean faces just make you look adorable.”

Erik licked his lips and Fae rolled her eyes, giving him a dismissive wave of her hand.

“How many of those did you have, Erik?”

Erik chuckled, “Not enough to put me on my ass.”

Fae ran her fingers through her hair, twirling the ends. She looked at Erik out of the corner of her eye.

“What did you want to talk to me about?”

Erik’s shoulders tensed. He leaned forward against the table with his arms and rubbed his hands together in deep thought. That happiness in her was sure to go dark after what he was about to say.

“Maybe you should have one more drink before I say what I have to say.”

Fae chewed on her bottom lip nervously. She gave him a look with confusion.

“Erik, what’s going on?”

The panic in her voice made his chest feel tight. He let out a breath and looked her dead in the eyes. Fae held his gaze, her eyelids fluttering slightly.

“Fae…Cordell is cheating on you.”

———

Fae cocked her head back, staring at Erik with a scrunch of her brows. He could see her chest moving up and down from her rapid breaths. She looked as if she didn’t believe a word Erik just said. She set her palms down flat on the table like she was trying to steady herself.

He’d been going over and over in his head of how he was going to tell her. He knew telling her in person was the best option, but to witness the hurt in her eyes, he wasn’t prepared for that. What was the next step? All he could do was lay it all out on the table.

“Another drink or…? Are you guys good?”

The waiter startled them. Fae fidgeted in her seat and Erik could feel her foot jiggling beneath the table against his. He’d definitely triggered something. Fae seemed to shrank into her seat like she felt small.

“Another round for the both of us please.” Erik said.

When they were alone again, Fae looked up at Erik through her lashes.

“I saw him with another woman, Fae. The same day we went to the dog park. I was coming back from the gym and I saw him on the elevator all hugged up with another woman. Got off the elevator and something told me to look. They were going inside of your apartment.”

Fae turned away. Erik slouched in his seat.

“Fae?” Erik tried to catch her eye, “Say something.”

Fae shook her head slowly, “I don’t even know where to start,” She looked up at Erik with glossy eyes, “I can’t even believe what I’m hearing right now.”

Fae covered her face with her hands, head shaking and then came the sniffles. Erik was frozen. He looked around the bar and then back at Fae before reaching across the table to rub her arm affectionately. As soon as his fingertips touched her, she quietly weeped.

Erik’s jaw tightened and he shut his eyes. He felt obligated to hold her and tell her that everything was going to be okay. The woman he’d only known for two weeks has him feeling this way. Like he needed to protect her. Like he needed to rearrange Cordell’s face.

“Fae, I’m so sorry,” Erik said with a soothing tone of voice.

“Fae finally uncovered her face, eyes puffy and cheeks wet, “You don’t have to apologize, Erik. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I didn’t want to make you cry, Fae. I feel like a piece of shit.”

Fae grabbed a napkin and dabbed her cheeks, “I’ll be right back.”

She stood up and walked towards the restrooms. The waiter returned with their drinks. Erik ordered some shots—two each—and closed his tab. Fae was gonna need it. She was probably bawling her eyes out. Erik shook his head and blew air out his cheeks. He massaged the back of his neck, looking up to see Fae leaving the restroom and heading towards him.

She slipped into the booth seat with sad eyes. They sat in silence for a while. Fae kept her eyes in her lap while Erik watched her. She finally looked up and over at Erik.

“Is it me?” She said, “Why does this keep happening to me?”

Erik shook his head, “It’s not you, it’s him, Fae. You did nothing wrong.” Erik reassured her.

“Am I not good enough?” She let out a harsh breath, “Why can’t a man just treat me right? Why do I always have to get my heart torn in pieces?”

She rubbed her nose, a single tear rolling down her cheek. Suddenly, Erik reached across the table and wiped her tear away with his knuckle. Fae gasped at his sudden touch but relaxed when she realized what he was doing.

“I guess this is what I should expect.”

“No,” Erik spoke sternly, “Don’t settle for that. You’re better than that. He didn’t deserve you. He should be the one crying. Stop wasting your tears on that nigga. I see a woman who’s too good and too rare to be in these situations.”

Fae’s eyes lingered on Erik for a while. It was as if she were seeing him for the first time. Erik genuinely meant every single word. Would he love a chance with Fae? Absolutely. Would he love to catch Cordell slacking and break every bone in his fucking body? Definitely. He’d give anything to hurt him.

“Thank you,” She said with a soft voice, “You didn’t have to make it your business to let me know about it. I appreciate you for telling me upfront and not turning a blind eye. You’re really one of the good ones, Erik.”

Fae gave him a weak smile before pulling her eyes away, wiping more of her tears.

“You’re welcome, Fae.”

Fae looked at the drinks on the table and let out a tired laugh, “This for me?”

“Figured you wouldn’t mind.”

“Hell no,” Fae picked up one of the shots, “I need a pick-me-up.”

“Well then let’s toast,” Erik raised his shot glass, “To heathy relationships and happiness in the near future.”

Fae put on a forced smile, clinking shot glasses with Erik.

“I think I need to be alone for a while. No man deserves what I have to offer. They gotta prove it to me.”

They threw their shots back at the same time. Erik bobbed his head and tilted it in agreement.

“You are one of a kind.”

Fae giggled.

“One more,”. She picked it up, “I’m feeling it already.”

“Good,” Erik raised his glass.

They knocked it back and in unison they slammed the glasses on the table.

“Whew!”

“Shit,” Erik screwed up his face.

“Still have this lemon drop.”

“You got it,” Erik motioned towards the martini.

He watched her drink the martini with a smirk. He could see a flush creeping up her face. She was definitely leaving there drunk.

“I would just love it if he could feel how it feels to be cheated on. If it was me, he would be crying like a big baby.”

“He wouldn’t know how to handle it.” Erik said.

“He already couldn’t handle the way you complimented me that day. He was so pissed off.”

Fae laughed and Erik simply admired her.

“Imagine what he would have done if I took you to dinner myself.”

The corner of her mouth quirked up with a blush.

“I can see him now, making a whole lot of noise,” Fae rolled her eyes.

Fae sat bad into her seat.

“Where am I gonna go? I can’t face him tonight.”

Erik sipped from his glass.

“No friends close by?”

“Sort of. But it’s so last minute. Ugh,” Fae crinkled her nose, “And I’m drunk. I really don’t want to cause a scene. If I see him right now…”

She glared.

Erik sat his drink down and leaned in to speak to her closer from across the table. He had an idea, but would she be down? She would probably think he had ulterior motives. Erik’s eyes bore into hers.

“What if you stayed at my place tonight?”

Fae scrutinized him.

“It’s all up to you. Just…here to help. I promise I’ll behave.”

Fae laughed and Erik cracked a smile.

“Why not?” Fae exhaled a shaky breath, “It’s only next door, right?”

Erik fought to contain his excitement. He gave her a once over before wagging his brows.

“Fine. I guess I’m crashing at your place tonight.”

“I guess so.” Erik said.

_____

“I’m probably so heavy!”

Fae giggled uncontrollably. Erik put her down in the apartment lobby, holding her up by the waist when she started to sway. Tears shone in her eyes from laughing so hard. Erik could do nothing but smile and shake his head. He pressed the button for the elevator while Fae clung to his waist with her arms wrapped around him.

“You’re so strong!” She spoke loudly.

Erik picked her up with one arm around her waist so that she wouldn’t trip over her own feet. He pressed button thirteen and Fae slipped from his arm and stood on wobbly legs. His brows knitted as he watched her adjust her bra.

“Please tell me you have something I can sleep in, Erik.”

“Of course I do,” Erik held out his arm, “Come on.”

Fae took his arm and Erik led the way to his apartment. Fae took one look back at her place with a hardened expression. Erik retrieved his keys and opened the door, quickly guiding Fae inside.

“Wow, so minimalistic.”

Diesel came running out from a back room and he leaped onto Fae, barking excitedly in her face.

“Aww, he remembers me?!” Fae’s face brightened.

“Guess he really likes you.” Erik said.

Diesel wouldn’t leave Fae alone.

“Aye, back up,” Erik ordered Diesel.

He clapped his hands and Diesel sprinted back into the room. Fae chuckled nervously, walking further into Erik’s apartment.

Erik balanced himself against the wall and took off his shoes one by one, “You can keep your shoes here,” Erik pointed to a show rack, “And I’ll take your jacket to hang it up for you.”

Fae took off her boots while Erik approached Fae from behind and helped her slip out of her Jacket. She looked up at him over her shoulder with a small smile. Erik returns the smile and walked away.

“So…where do I sleep?” Fae asked with uncertainty in her voice.

Erik still had his back to her while taking off his jacket to put away. Fae’s brown eyes tracked his every move. The way his back muscles flexed beneath his shirt. His built arms and well-knit torso that she memorized from all of his shirtless gym photos. Erik looked back at her over his shoulder and her eyes darted away to look at the ceiling. The light fixture seemed to catch her interest.

“I have a guest bed. If that’s okay with you?”

Fae bounced back and forth on her toes awkwardly, “That’s fine. Thanks Erik.”

“Any time. Better here than over there with him, right?”

Fae didn’t respond. Erik turned around and caught her wiping away more tears.

“Hey,” Erik walked up to her, “No more crying.”

Fae sniffled, “I’m trying. What if…what if she’s with him right now?”

Erik’s tongue rested on his top lip deep in thought. He shrugged and his eyes met hers.

“Only way to find out is to listen, right?” Fae questioned.

“The walls aren’t that thin, Fae. I can’t hear nothing from neither one of y’all unless you’re screaming at the top of your lungs.” Erik said with a hint of playfulness.

He suddenly had a eureka moment.

“Unless,” He pulled his phone out of his back pocket, “I have a ring surveillance camera outside my door.”

Fae went very still. Her eyes were veiled with intensity. Erik went to the app on his phone for his surveillance and found movement outside of his door almost an hour ago. He clicked on the video and right there, looking guilty, was Cordell with a different woman this time. This one was a Latina with gold hoops in her ears.

“What is it?” Fae made her way over to Erik, “Do you see him?”

Erik just handed the phone to Fae. He stood there, watching her reaction. She stared at the phone intently before passing it back to Erik and walking away.

“Where I lay my fucking head, though?!”

She threw her hands up and paced back and forth angrily.

“I gave this man everything! I thought he loved me!”

Erik just stood there. He let her vent.

“How could you disrespect me like that and bring not one, but two bitches into my apartment to fuck?!”

“Because he doesn’t respect you. No man that loves and respects his woman would do some shit like that. And this is coming from a man. I know.”

Erik followed Fae into his living room. She flopped down on his black leather sofa with defeat. She leaned back into the couch, body slumped and her cropped shirt revealing her stomach more. Erik’s eyes swept over her caramel skin as he took a seat next to her.

“Why do men stick around if they don’t wanna be with the woman?” Fae questioned.

“Because of what it provides for him at the moment. Financial stability, the fact that she’s catering to him, or it could be the convenience of having someone around.”

Fae kissed her teeth and rolled her eyes, “I should know. I’ve been cheated on more than once.”

Erik couldn’t believe it. She had it all. I guess it didn’t matter how much of an amazing woman you are.

“They didn’t deserve you, Fae. For real.”

Fae blushed.

“My problem is, I like them a little rough around the edges. Should I go for a different type?”

“Yeah, a man that will love on you and treat you like a princess. Even when shit gets rough.” Erik said.

“So what about you then?”

Erik looked at Fae. He sat up straighter on the couch, his inner thoughts wondering if she meant what he thought she meant.

“Uh…?”

“Are you that good guy type? Why are you single?”

Erik’s eyes blinked away.

“I just ain’t find the right one.”

“Hm,” Fae raised a brow.

What Fae didn’t know, was that Erik is most definitely rough. Rougher and tougher than any man she’d ever been with. It’s more than muscles, it’s skill. He’s a trained killing machine. Killmonger. He had the stats to prove it.

“What? You got somebody in mind?”

Erik sized her up.

Fae gave him a once-over, “And if I did, what would you do about it?”

“I’d see what’s up. Show her what I can do.”

Fae observed him with those gorgeous brown eyes of hers. He allowed his eyes to fall to her lips. Fae turned away and stood up, fixing her pants with a wiggle of her hips and a bounce of her booty.

“I need some water.” She spoke with a shaky voice.

“I gotchu,” Erik lifted himself from the couch.

Fae followed him into the kitchen and she peeked into a small room that looked like an office where Diesel was sleeping. Erik opened his fridge and Fae was amazed by how clean and organized it was. He grabbed a bottled water and she accepted it. They stood in the kitchen, drinking water with the only light being that coming from the stove.

“I just want him to know how it feels to be hurt, you know? Like, how would he like it if I was fucking some man behind his back? Lying and saying I’m going out with friends just so I can sneak off with a man who fucks me better and has more money—”

Fae stopped herself and Erik cracked up. She took another sip of water.

“I’m just blowing steam, don’t mind me!”

“Nah, nah, keep going,” Erik motioned for her to continue while propping his arms up on the kitchen island, “So, you were saying? A man that can fuck you better and spoil you?”

“Y-yes,” Fae exhaled a shaky breath, “I mean, this gift ain’t shit to me anymore. I just wanna throw it in his face.”

Fae held up her small Louis Vuitton bag.

Erik scuffed.

“Probably a fake too.”

Fae gawked at him.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Erik said between laughs, “It’s probably not–I mean–why would he give you a fake? psst, forget I said anything. It’s the thought that counts, right?”

Fae blinked at Erik liked she’d been neuralyzed.

__________

“You only worn it twice…doesn’t look light like authentic bags would when you first purchase them…”

Erik looked from the bag to his phone. Fae nibbled on her lip anxiously. They were back in his living room with music on in the background. Fae was sitting Indian-style on the floor and Erik was sitting on the couch. He scrolled through his phone and read the words with his eyes.

“The lettering…the gold stamping does look off…”

“Just tell me it’s fake,” Fae rolled her eyes.

“It’s fake.”

Erik sat the bag down on the table.

“At least I think it is.”

“He had an authentic box.” Fae said.

“You can buy empty designer boxes online, baby girl. That’s probably what he was waiting for. To dress it up and make it look authentic.”

Fae sighs, “I should have known. I guess I just expected him to really show out this time around.”

“Dell!”

“Fae and Erik’s eyes slowly connected.

“That was a scream.” Erik said.

Fae laughed. She fell back against Erik’s throw rug and rolled around on the floor laughing.

“What if I just walked right in the door?!”

Fae picked herself up off of the floor and stormed to Erik’s door. Erik shot up from the couch and sprinted over to her, slamming his door shut before she could even get out.

“Move Erik!” Fae shouted.

“No.”

Fae tried pushing him but it was like pushing a brick wall.

“Do you want to get yourself thrown out of here?! If you go over there it’s gonna be ugly.”

“It already is ugly! He’s cheating on me! Right now!”

Fae couldn’t leave if she wanted to. Erik was 6’3, 225 lbs of muscle. She was trapped.

“You finished? Listen, Just wait until tomorrow morning. You have the receipts, you have my word, he’s done.”

Fae tried to settle her breathing. She smoothed her long hair out of her face and walked away with her hands on her hips. Erik locked his door and kept a close eye on Fae. She sat back down on the floor and covered her face with her hands, crying again.

“I’m so stupid! I’m so stupid!”

“Stop saying that shit,” Erik joined her on the floor. He crawled closer to her, “You’re not stupid, Fae.”

Erik pulled Fae into his lap and wrapped his arms around her.

“I just want him to feel how hurt I feel…”

Erik caressed her arm. Fae tilted her head back to look at Erik. They locked eyes and something seemed to shift between them. Fae’s lips parted slightly and her half-lidded eyes were inviting him to kiss her. Erik took his hand and smoothed it over her hair.

“Erik,” Fae’s eyes dropped, “That feels good…”

She was falling asleep in his lap. Erik reached his hand over his coffee table to check the time. It was 1 AM. When he looked down at again, her eyes were shut.

“Fae,” Erik tapped her, “C’mon, I’m gonna put you to bed.”

“Huh?” Fae’s eyes opened gently.

“C’mon.”

Erik picked her up bridal-style and walked with her in his arms to his guest room. He placed Fae onto the bed and she immediately sat up. She stretched her arms above her head and yawned.

“I’m sorry, all that crying and shouting got me worn out.”

“I’ll be back with a shirt and some shorts.”

Erik left Fae alone and Diesel walked past the room, following Erik. She stood up from the queen sized bed and walked around the room until she was standing in front of one of the windows. She pressed her hand against the cool glass and looked out across the cityscape.

“I grabbed your bag and your phone…”

Fae turned around and saw Erik sitting her things on a bedside table and a folded white T-shirt with navy blue ball shorts on the bed. Fae wandered over to him and grabbed her sleep clothes. Erik stood with his arms stretched out, bracing himself in the doorway.

“There’s a spare bathroom here in the hall right next door. I keep toothpaste, floss, tongue scrapper, tooth brushes, all of that. If you wanna shower I have some soap and spare wash cloths and towels on the shelf in there.”

Erik smirked at her. Fae walked towards the door and stopped in front of Erik. He tilted her chin up at him and Fae got butterflies.

“Get some sleep. Try not to think about it. Okay?”

“Thank you again.” Fae said.

“No problem. It was the right thing to do.”

They continued to stare at each other.

“Good night, Erik.” Fae twisted her lips to fight a smile.

“Sweet dreams, Fae. I’ll shut this so Diesel doesn’t come in bothering you.”

“I don’t mind.”

“Trust me, you’ll want this shut.”

Erik grabbed the knob and as he was closing the door, he gave Fae one final wave goodbye before shutting it completely.

Fae undressed quickly and went without her bra beneath the shirt. She found a hair tie in her bag and thanked the heavens that Erik had satin pillowcases. She sat back on her phone for a while, the room bathed in darkness, deleting all traces of Cordell from her phone. She could hear Diesel pacing back and forth in front of her door and realized she hadn’t brushed her teeth yet.

Fae climbed out of bed and placed her phone on the charger before opening the door softly. She peered out into the hall, Diesel now in the living room curled up on the floor. She walked out and noticed that Erik’s door was cracked. Probably from Diesel walking out of the room. She found the bathroom and brushed her teeth. After flossing and using mouth rinse, Fae used some of Erik’s Cerave facial lotion and turned off the light.

She went back to her room and cracked the door. She tiptoed to bed and crawled beneath the sheets. Fae couldn’t sleep. She tossed and turned for almost an hour. All she kept thinking about was Cordell and what was next between them. Obviously she was going to leave him, but then he would have to move out, and she would have to tell her friends and family.

Frustrated, fae sat up and grabbed her phone again. She went to Twitter to just scroll aimlessly and try to get her mind off of Cordell. Her thoughts drifted to Erik again and she couldn’t be happier that he came into her life and at the right time. Like a guardian Angel. She found herself on his instagram again, looking at his photos, lusting over how fine he is.

The way he blocked her from leaving his apartment turned her on. Fae has a size kink and he was just the right amount of tall and build. There were a few times that evening where she thought they were going to kiss. She would have embraced it to be honest. His tongue down hee throat and his plump lips against hers. Thoughts of Erik led her back to the dark side of Twitter and to his likes.

He had new ones.

Fae scrolled through and found herself wet and horny in his guest bed. Post after post after post.

She couldn’t escape it. Each post was enough to make you get yourself off. Could she do that in his own bed? He was practically sleeping next door. Fae can’t keep quiet when masturbating to save her life. Was doggy his favorite position? Did he ever think about putting her in those positions? How big is it? Could he really eat pussy? Could he talk you through it?

If he was the complete package, imagine how Cordell would feel if Fae ever gave in and let Erik hit. He already hated him. He would probably piss himself if he found out he took his woman. That would be the ultimate lick-back. And he was her neighbor. Getting slutted-out by her neighbor while her cheating ass boyfriend graded papers all night long. While he’s doing his dirt, Fae would be too. She wanted revenge and she wanted to be petty about it. Fuck feelings.

Fae sat up and she could feel the wetness of her panties. She needed some water. There was no way she could sleep in this sweat with rock hard nipples and a dripping-wet pussy. She crept out of the room again and the door creaked slightly when she closed it halfway. Fae found her way back to the kitchen and opened Erik’s fridge, grabbing another water bottle. Without thinking, she shut the refrigerator door harder than she intended to.

Just then, Erik walked out.

“Fae?”

He was shirtless and wore only tight black briefs. He had a durag over his locs.

Fae was transfixed.

“You can’t sleep?” Erik asked while scratching his beard.

“No,” Fae looked at his body, “I’m sorry if I woke you.”

“I couldn’t sleep either.”

Erik admired her in his clothes and chuckled.

“You look cute.”

Fae had a tight grip on her water bottle. Erik looked at her with worry in his eyes. He walked up to her, took the bottle out of her hand, and leaned into her.

“What’s wrong? Talk to me.”

He even smelled amazing. That same vanilla scent.

“You.”

Erik pulled back slightly and he blinked at her with a perplexed look in his eyes.

“Me?” Erik clarifies.

“Yes. You’re the reason I’m tossing and turning. Not Cordell.”

Fae turned away to face the kitchen island. She grabbed onto it to steady herself.

“…Care to tell me why?”

Fae flicked her eyes towards him, “I was thinking…”

Erik waited but she could tell he was growing impatient.

“Thinking…?”

“If you wouldn’t mind–you know–yeah?”

Erik looked towards the ceiling.

“Fae, ima need you to tell me what’s on your mind.”

His voice held an edge to it she hadn’t heard from him before. It was all or nothing.

Put your big girl panties on, Fae, and just say it.

“Wanna fuck?”

Erik’s eyes went round. Fae didn’t know if that was a good sign or not. Her heart was pounding.

“Uh–yes? No?” Fae asked.

Erik’s eyes became sultry but still he hadn’t said a word.

“I’m attracted to you. I know you’re attracted to me. I really wanna start some shit. And I guess…what better way than to have sex with my neighbor?”

A mischievous smirk slowly formed on his plump lips.

“So, you want me to be your sneaky link?”

Fae pondered.

“Is that what it is?”

Erik nodded his head slowly, “Yeah. Pretty much.”

“It sounds so…I don’t know,” Fae giggled nervously.

“Fun?”

Erik smiled with both dimples.

“Wrong,” Fae said, “Wouldn’t it just be better to break up with him instead of this back and forth?”

“Fae,” Erik dragged a hand down his face, “You said so yourself earlier. You want him to feel the same hurt. Stop acting all scary and get yours.”

Fae didn’t take her eyes away from Erik. She dragged her tongue towards the corner of her mouth, fingers drumming on the counter top before suddenly, Erik traps her against the kitchen island.

“I’ll be your sneaky link, Miss Fae.”

Fae smirked naughtily.

“When should we make this official?” She asked.

“Hm,” Erik titled his head towards her face. He used the back of his fingertips to stroke her neck while his eyes roamed her body, “We can start now if you like.”

“…Okay.”

———

Erik grabbed Fae by her soft hand and walked her towards his room. He pushed open his door and shut it completely behind them. With her hand still in his, Erik led her over to his bed. He grabbed both of her hands and Fae sat down with her legs on either side of his. She sat back against her hands, causing her chest to thrust forward. Erik turned on one of his lamp lights so he could see her better.

She was so damn sexy. He couldn’t sleep because he knew she was right next door to him. He was not expecting her to ask him that, but he was so glad that she did. He was going to enjoy this. She deserves good dick after finding out about her boyfriend. He was so excited about it that his dick was at its full potential already.

Erik leaned forward with his hands cupping her face and finally, he pressed his lips against hers. It was electric. They tongue kissed right off the back, Erik lowering on top of her. He slipped one hand beneath the base of her head to control her movements. Fae brought her knees up and dragged the sides of her feet along his waist.

They’re heads moved from left to right, tongues reaching every crevice of the others mouth. The sound of their kissing filled the quiet room. It was the longest make-out session Erik ever had. Not once did they come up for air. Fae untied his durag and tossed it onto the bed. She used her fingers with those short acrylic french tips to grip him by his locs.

Erik loved the way she tugged on his hair. Her mouth tasted minty and her lips, although no longer covered in gloss, was soft and buttery-smooth. Fae released Erik’s hair and his locs flopped against his forehead. She molded her body more into his and her hands went over his shoulders and down his arms. She used only her fingertips. That had Erik groaning into her mouth.

Erik finally released his lips with a wet smack to look at her. She touched his face, ran a thumb over his bottom lip revealing gold slugs, and dragged her nails down his throat to gather the neck of his white beater into her fist. Lip between her teeth, she yanked him back down and they were kissing again.

His dick was on brick. The heat from between her legs told him all he needed to know. But first, he wanted to undress her. He needed to see that body in its naked splendor. He already noticed her hard nipples in the kitchen. Erik couldn’t wait to suck on them.

Fae broke the kiss this time. Erik brought his hungry lips to her cheek and now he was ravishing her neck.

“Careful,” Fae whispered, “No love bites.”

“My bad,” Erik made sure to keep from sucking her neck, “You just taste so good.”

“Erik,” Fae moaned with a hushed voice.

Erik sat up to look at her.

“Do I get to spoil you too?”

Fae chuckles, “If you want.”

Erik kissed her lips.

“So I get to fuck you and spoil you?”

Erik sat up to remove his top. To see it in person blew Fae away. She glided her hands from his chest to his abs. Erik loved the way she touched all over him. He worked hard for this body, it always turned him on whenever a woman would admire him.

“Yes,” Fae whimpered.

She sat up, flipping her hair over her shoulder before removing Erik’s T-shirt. Beautiful, round flesh with small areolas and pointed dark nipples blessed his eyes.

“I just wanna eat you up,” Erik latched onto one of her nipples, “Mm…mmmmm…”

Erik went from nipple to nipple, and the way her body shivered, Cordell couldn’t have been doing it like this. He did this thing with his lips where he would leisurely suck all the way to the tip of her nipple before using the pointed end of his thick tongue to flick it. She had the prettiest titties. The way she looked at him with low, wanton eyes had Erik hooked.

“Fuck, that feels so good,” Fae threw her head back.

Erik kissed her sternum and down to her stomach. Fae leaned back on her elbows. He was getting closer. Erik’s anticipation was strong. He hoped she’d seen the pussy eating videos in his likes. He sat up a little to drag his shorts down her body. Before he did the same for her panties, he kissed her hips, thighs, and knees.

“I want you to relax and let me make you feel good…because that’s what you deserve. I’m a show you…”

Erik used his teeth to get her panties past her thighs then he took it off the rest of the way with his hand.

“I’m keeping these,” Erik sniffed the crotch, “Don’t worry, I’ll be thinking of you every time I beat my dick when I go away for work.”

Fae gasped when Erik spread her thighs and pushed her knees into her chest. Her pussy is fat and soaked like he liked. Her clit poked out and the wetness dripping out of her reminding him of honey from a jar had Erik’s taste bubs going crazy.

“Damn…you got a pretty pussy.” Erik said.

“Thank you.” Fae replied.

Erik spread her open with his fingers causing Fae to moan.

“Can you please eat me up, daddy? Like those videos on your Twitter?”

Erik’s dick jumped. So she did see them? Perfect.

He didn’t waste time. Erik put his face in her pussy and licked. Whenever he slurped, he would gather spit and all her juicy goodness in his mouth to suck her pussy. Fae was speechless. She tired to tilt her hips away from his mouth when he found his way back to her clit, but Erik stayed on that pussy.

“Fuuuck! Oh my god,” Fae moaned,” I can’t take it. It feels so good. I don’t want you to stop.”

She was talking nonsense while Erik was too busy feasting on fat pussy. He spread those lips and used all his skills to make Fae cum. When he dragged his tongue up and down between her folds, over her clit, and back down, Fae was whimpering heavily. Like she had no control over her body. Her body seized up and she couldn’t even close her legs because Erik had her locked in place.

“Erikkkkkk!” Fae cried out.

He sat up to take a breath in but all he could smell was her pussy and it was devine.

“I’m not finished. Turn around and sit on my face.”

Fae got up and Erik crawled beneath her. She sat that beautiful pussy on his mouth again and he instructed for her to bounce her pussy in his mouth. The angle and the positon of her pussy created a new sensation she hadn’t felt before. It was like her pussy was being sucked into the tightest vortex and she was afraid to squirt in his face. Her legs grew weak from the sensation and she fell to her knees.

Erik was right on her pussy. Her entire body shook out of her control.

“Ohhhhmygodddddd.”

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god.”

She was a broken record. He had a way of taking you to a whole other dimension. Your mind and body are two separate things.

“Erik, wait,” Fae cried, “wait, wait, wait!”

She was too late. With a deep moan she was squirting. He licked it up. Fae climbed off and crashed to the bed convulsing. Erik sat up and he could feel her juices dripping from his chin, down to his chest. Fae curled into a fetal position and Erik watched her ride the wave of orgasmic release. He kissed up her spine as her body shook. Fae finally relaxed and when she flipped over, she spread her legs to see her pussy.

“I couldn’t stop,” Erik kissed her pussy, “I plan to eat this pussy whenever.”

“I wasn’t in control of my body,” Fae said with a tremble in her voice.

He inserted a finger with his eyes on her.

“Didn’t think I was gonna get you right, huh?” He dragged his lip between his teeth before releasing it slowly, “you got one more for me, princess, before I put this dick in your mouth?”

Fae planted her face into the bed and allowed Erik to finger her into another orgasm.

“You grip like that?” Erik pumped slowly.

“Fuck,” Fae hissed, “I’m gonna cum…”

Erik forced her to keep her legs open.

“Keep your eyes on me.” He commanded.

Fae did as she was told. He smirked at her while his fingers thrust in and out, hitting places she didn’t know could feel this good. He proved to her once again that he was a pro in bed. With the look in her eyes, Erik told her how much he couldn’t wait to bury his dick inside of her.

Erik watched her face like he was conducting an experiment on how many times he could make Fae cum. The slight tilt of his head and the crease in his brow had her creaming all over his fingers. Erik sucked her mess off of his digits and slid off of the bed. He took off his one piece of clothing and when Fae came face to face with his dick, she couldn’t believe how big it was. He could tell she wasn’t used to this. But she wasn’t a saint, so at this point, she was going to take it.

He made a come-hither motion with his fingers and Fae was on her knees. She grabbed him and her mouth fell open at how thick it is. It wasn’t too much thickness, but enough to make her feel full. Erik smirked at her when she put him into her mouth. She looked up at him and sucked as much as she could. Erik gathered her hair and shocked her when he forced her head lower. Fae almost gagged.

“I knew this mouth was gon’ feel good, mmm,” Erik licked his lips, “You’re such a pretty dick-sucker, baby.”

Fae closed her eyes and started moaning a little. She popped her lips off and jerked him with a sloppy face. Erik hooked his hands under her arms and sat her on the bed. He gripped her chin with force and kissed her while his other hand squeezed one of her titties. When he stood back up at his full night, Fae continued sucking. She was making spit bubbles with her mouth.

“Mm, stay on that tip…that’s it…good girl…eat that fuckin’ dick up.”

Fae used her hand to stroke while her head bobbed at the same time.

“Fae…”

He had her by the hair again and more of his dick made its way past her throat. Tears welled up in her eyes. He released her and she gasped for air. It was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

“That’s my girl. You take me so well down your throat.” Erik praises.

He slapped his dick on her tongue. Fae looked up at him with doe eyes while his dick rubbed across her lips. That look alone could have him busting. He had to stop her before it happened.

“Did I do a good job?” Fae asked.

“Yes. You have the tightest throat.”

“You know what else is tight?” Fae couldn’t keep her hands off his dick. She grabbed a handful of his nuts and licked him all over.

“What’s that, baby?” Erik asked.

“This pussy.”

“You think you can handle it?” Erik questioned.

Fae gave a slight shrug.

“You’re a big girl.” Erik reminded her.

_______

“You’re a big girl, of course you can.”

Fae wasn’t so sure about that. Erik was thick and long. She tried to appear confident, but the harder he is, the more she’d feel him in her stomach. She was already trying to register in her mind that she was doing this with him. Erik moved her towards the center of the bed and he got between her legs. He sat up on his knees and threw Fae’s legs over his shoulders. Erik had slipped on a condom that he grabbed from his bedside table.

“You ready?”

Fae nodded her head.

Erik pushed past her lips. Fae gasped. She watched as Erik spread her legs and held them up and back. He tilted his hips and sank deeper. The entire time he was lowering that big dick inside of her, his eyes were enticing, never looking away for a second. Eventually, his eyelids fluttered and he let out a grunt.

“You fit around me so good…good girl.”

Fae moaned. He was thrusting in and out slowly. Fae grabbed onto his shoulders and squeezed. Erik held her thighs back with his hands.

“Damn, baby.”

Erik’s abs flexed as he picked up speed. Fae was so wet she couldn’t believe how he felt thrusting in and out of her. It was warm and tingly. Erik’s brows furrowed and his lip was between his teeth. He finally released her thighs and drove his fists into the bed, leaning over her even more. His chain dangled on her face and he was looking down at her through his locs.

“You feel so good,” he said through clenched teeth.

Fae’s toes curled. She was hyperventilating. Erik wouldn’t let up. She tried gripping his waist but he was too strong. Her much smaller body curled beneath him while he hunched over her.

“Oooh, yes.” Fae moaned.

“You taking this dick, baby?”

“Mhm,” Fae replied as best as she could.

“Didn’t daddy tell you that you was gon’ take it?”

His words and his strokes combined was too much.

“Didn’t I? Answer me.”

“Yessss,” Fae moaned.

Their panting breaths and moans sounded beautiful. Her wet pussy and their flesh colliding grew louder and louder.

“Give Daddy that squirt, Fae. My little waterfall.”

Fae seized up beneath him. She was squirting again. It only made her wetter. Erik pulled Fae into another kiss. His dick was still inside of her, throbbing and hard.

The condom was still nice and wet when he slipped out. Fae was stretched a new hole. Erik flipped her over and pulled her by the ankles towards the edge of the bed. Fae laughed at his roughness, looking back at him while bouncing her cheeks. Erik spanked her on each cheek and then he pressed his face between and wiggled his tongue over her back door entrance.

She’d never been licked back there before. Not like this at least. He was putting his face in it. He finally came up for air and Fae arched her back from the bed. Erik rubbed his tip between her folds before he found her hole again and sank that meat deep inside again. Fae reached back to grip his thigh.

“Oh!” She shouted.

Erik grabbed her wrists, pushing them out of the way. He began thrusting. Fae could feel it all in her stomach.

“Why is it in my belly?” Fae’s mouth dropped open.

Erik increased speed.

“You know how I like it, Fae. Face down. Ass up.”

Erik smacked his hand across her ass hard.

“Baby, you’re creaming all over this dick.” Erik said, “Of only you could see this…the way my dick goes in and out…fuck…”

Fae shut her eyes and just felt. Her hips snapped forward. Erik was beating that shit up from behind. Fae couldn’t keep still anymore. The pressure on her lower abdomen was a pressure she hadn’t felt. Fae would turn from side to side, look back at Erik with weepy eyes, bring one hand back to push him. Nothing stopped him.

“Take everything I give you,” Erik grunted, “Take all this dick.”

“You’re going deep, daddy!”

“Oh, fuck—”

“Oh my god—”

“Don’t run from me,” Erik commanded.

Erik leaned over her and delivered precise thrusts to her g-spot. He gripped her throat from the front and buried his face into her neck. Loud clapping bounced off of the walls.

“I’m tearing this pussy up…squirt on this dick…there you go…got more for me? You know daddy likes it when you make a mess all over me. Daddy likes it when you give that pussy up…”

“YES!”

Fae did it again. She couldn’t believe it. He had a way with controlling her body. His voice and his touch.

“Spread that ass…dayum…”

He used his thumb to flick her clit from the back. Fae tried to shove his hand away.

“Move my hand again. I dare you. You won’t ever get to use your hands again fucking wit me. I promise you that.”

He spoke so even toned but it was so rough.

“C’mere to daddy…”

Erik turned Fae up on her left side and raised one leg. He entered her from the side and fucked her into the mattress again.

“Now…daddy has to cum…fu-uckkkkkk…”

He looked so damn fine covered in sweat. That big brown dick was digging her out so good. Fae pouted her lip and Erik slipped his thumb into her mouth for her to suck on. Titties bouncing, pussy open, Fae felt like Erik’s personal fuck doll.

“You just fit on my dick…been taking this shit…dammit, Fae…”

His eyes rolled shut and he lowered his head.

“Look what you made me do, bitch—”

That condom was overloaded with his nut. Erik’s hips jerked out of control for a little bit. He was still inside of Fae. She was staring at him like she couldn’t believe what they just did.

He called her a bitch. She didn’t know the effect that would have on her until now. It was the sexiest thing.

“Whew, fuck,” Erik deep breaths slowed down, “Fae…you wore a nigga out.”

Erik withdrew his hips and left to the bathroom to take off his condom and pee. Fae found his T-shirt and went to do the same. She walked as best as she could but her muscles kept spasming. When she returned, Erik was back in his briefs. Fae sat next to him on the bed. She wasn’t there for more than two seconds before he lifted her up over his lap to straddle him.

“I want you to sleep with me tonight.” Erik whispered.

They kissed a few times. Fae stared at him with this look in her eyes that said she’d do whatever he told her to do.

“Okay,” Fae tongue kissed him, breaking the kiss to look at him, “I want you to fuck me again.”

She said this with tired eyes and a pout.

“You’re tired, Fae. I promise I’ll be in that pussy again. “

They stared at each other with a mixture of restlessness and lust before kissing again for a while this time, Erik’s hands cuffing her ass and Fae’s fingers gripping his locs.

@goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @hearteyes-for-killmonger @imagining-greatness @chaneajoyyy @uzumaki-rebellion @theeblackmedusa @lisayourworries @bellleame @ratedbadgal @bombshellbre95 @cecereads209 @cancerianprincess @dameshaemonique @6lack-1otus @thickemadame @thickeeparker @stinkalinkkkk @ehniki @electrixit @prettyisasprettydoes1306 @bakarisprxncess @melodicheauxxlovesfood @bxolux @sweet2krazee @bluesole16 @90sisthenew80s @ispywithmylileye @geemamii @unbotheredblackchild @nubianbabee @adoreesun @blackpinup22 @nayaxwrites @dersha89 @honeytoffee @thickianaaaa @modelmemoirs @why-wait-4-eventually @angelicniah @queenfaithmarie @soulfulbeauty19 @asweet-serendipity @aijha @novaniskye@princessxotwod@callmemckenzieee@blowmymbackout @lahuttor@momobaby227@blackerthings @kenbieee @palmstreesallday @kokokonako

[eyeknowmywrites]

Neighbors 🩵 Lovers

What if Erik was your sneaky link and your neighbor?

The life of a Museum Curator for the Metropolitan Museum of Art has its ups and downs. Fae McAdams had just gotten promoted and after celebrating over drinks with friends and colleagues, she returned home to her high-rise, luxury Manhattan apartment with stunning skyline views and high-class amenities.

Her girl friends took pictures of her dressed in a sexy evening gown with a plunging neckline that sparkled. Fae posted the photos to her Instagram and received tons of congratulations. She worked hard to get that promotion. A few lemon drop martinis and hookah was much deserved. Now, she can book that flight to Indonesia.

Despite having an amazing Friday night, the one person she’d expect to show up and support her was currently unavailable for whatever reason. Just then, she was reminded when she opened her apartment door and saw him standing there with her dog, Deuce, in his arms. His name is Cordell and he’s a shitty boyfriend.

“Did you get my texts?” Fae questioned with a flat tone while locking her door.

Cordell sat Deuce down and he skirted off to play with his chew toy. Cordell— tall, chocolate, handsome— walked over to Fae, staring down at her from his imposing height. Fae liked them tall, built, and rough around the edges. Wasn’t always the best choice in men since all of her exes have been known to cheat on her. Cordell had never been caught cheating, but he has his faults. This being one of them.

Cordell was the best she’d ever had. He wasn’t some broke nigga laid up on her couch in the same draws. He was an elementary school teacher who was the first man to ever treat her like a gentleman. Butterflies crept up her stomach when he snaked one bulky arm around her hourglass waist, drawing her in so they were glued together. Cordell had to bend his back to get closer. She rolled her eyes and turned away, his soft lips catching her cool cheek instead of her plump lips.

“Fae, it slipped my mind. I would have been there but I had that thing I was telling you about.”

Fae tilted her head back to stare at him, “What thing, Cordell?”

“You know,” Cordell smacked his gums, “That thing with school.”

“The parent-teacher conference?” Fae questioned.

“Yeah. I couldn’t miss this. I hadn’t had the chance to call you back, baby.”

Fae squirmed against Cordell, “You could have sent a text letting me know all of that, Cordell. Why is that so hard for you to do? Simple communication.”

Fae felt Cordell’s arm slip away and she removed her heels before walking past him, brushing against his bare arm. It sent shivers down her back. She was tipsy and horny. He didn’t deserve to have her but the way her coochie was throbbing like a heart-beat, she couldn’t ignore it.

“I’m so sorry, baby,” Cordell followed her to her room, “I’m proud of you. I’m happy you got promoted. That’s amazing.”

Fae ignored him and tossed her bag on her bed. She started to undress but Cordell grabbed onto her zipper first, pulling it down. Her dress fell from her shoulders, breasts defying gravity. He lowered the dress past her waist, then her hips, until it fell to her ankles. Cordell crouched down to grab the dress and in the process he kissed her right butt cheek. At his full height, he looked at her reflection through her floor-length mirror, his dark brown eyes sweeping over her body with lustrous desire.

“You a dime-piece, baby,” Cordell grabbed Fae by the chin to force her to look at him through the mirror, “How long you gonna stay mad at me?”

Fae responded with a half shrug before walking away, her hands gathering her hair into a bun as she walked over to her vanity. She secured her hair with a claw clip and started removing her jewelry.

“I did get you a gift. It’s not here yet but I figured you’d be happy about it.”

Fae’s chestnut eyes focused on him through the mirror and a small smile teased her glossy lips.

“I’ll be waiting on this gift.” Fae spoke with disbelief.

Cordell walked over to her at a slow pace, his cologne crowding her personal space. Fae could feel his warm body against her back, pressing her into the vanity. Cordell leaned forward and started peppering her neck with kisses. Fae’s pussy quivered when he added tongue.

“I wanna eat your pussy.” Cordell whispered into her neck.

Fae wasn’t going to tell him no. She turned around, breasts with stiff nipples stroking his chest.

“Can I eat your pussy, baby?”

Fae didn’t say a word. She blinked her eyes away from him and pushed him, taking two steps towards her bed before climbing on top. She went to lay back, her fingers dragging her black thong past her hips. Cordell took a seat on the edge of the bed before turning onto his stomach. Fae pressed her thighs together with one of her dainty hands cupping her pussy.

“Can I see that wet pussy?”

“Depends…I don’t think you deserve to taste me.”

“You say that now…you tipsy, ain’t you?”

Fae let out a suppressed laugh, “I am. I should be upset with you right now.”

“Baby, how can you stay mad at me,” Cordell moved her hand out of the way, “When I make you feel like this?”

Cordell used his middle finger to rub up and down between Fae’s slippery pussy lips. She turned her head away, a low moan escaping her mouth. Cordell positioned himself with his face pressed against her pussy, his strong hands separating Fae’s thighs. Her legs dropped open and that pussy covered in peach fuzz and dripping wet was in his mouth. Cordell pushed Fae’s thighs back and swiped his tongue over her clit lickety-split. One of her hands sat on top of his waves while the other twirled a nipple.

Cordell’s dark brown eyes were half-lidded and his thick tongue moved hastily over her clit and inner lips with the right amount of pressure that had Fae bucking her hips.

“Your pussy taste sweet.” Cordell said with a lick of his lips before going back in to eat some more.

“Fuuck,” Fae frowned her face in ecstasy.

Cordell adjusted his body so that he could slip a finger past her opening. He inserted his middle finger slowly, Fae dripping onto the bed from being opened. She could make a big mess. Cordell sucked on her clit lightly while twirling his finger around, swiping her spot and her walls.

“You gon’ cum in my mouth, sexy?”

“Yes!” Fae gripped the back of Cordell’s head, “That’s my spot, baby!”

Her nipples were hard and pointed to the ceiling. Her pussy leaked all over the bed as if she’d sprung a leak. Her inner thighs quivered the more Cordell sucked and licked all over her pretty pussy. She was sensitive, soaking wet, and ready for dick.

Fae’s entire body convulsed and Cordell grabbed her waist to keep her still. He continued to devour her through her orgasm, alternating between licks and sucks.

“Cordell, babe,” Fae whined, “I’m gonna squirt.”

Cordell sat up and quickly slipped his sweat pants and briefs past his hips, his chubby brown dick with a pink tip nothing but a hard, flesh covered pole ready for insertion. He pushed Fae’s hips back and her pussy opened up more. He dropped his seven inches in her wet, warm sex and as soon as his dick hit her spot, Fae squirted all over him.

“Still mad at me, Fae?” Cordell spoke with a quiver in his voice because of the way his dick felt snuggled between her walls.

“Just give me that dick.” Fae replied with tenacity, “This pussy ain’t gonna fuck itself.”

Cordell started moving his toned hips, pumping in and out of her pussy. Fae locked her ankles around his waist and reached down to rub her clit. Cordell increased the speed of his hips and Fae could feel his nut sack slapping against her ass.

“Harder, Dell,” Fae spoke hastily, “I’m so fucking wet, fuck this pussy.”

That lemon drop martini shot straight to her pussy. Cordell puckered his lips and spit on his dick, his way of adding more wetness. Fae rolled her eyes a little so Cordell wouldn’t catch it. She held her legs back and Cordell went harder, his hips snapping into her’s.

“Mhm…this my pussy…” Cordell whispered between strokes, “Who do you belong to?”

“You,” Fae moaned, “Here it comes—”

She leaked the more he stroked. It was so wet between her legs that his dick kept slipping out. Cordell pulled Fae up and with his dick still inside he got behind her and Fae arched her back.

Her favorite position.

“Oh, shit,” Fae brought both of her arms out and gripped the sheets, “Yes, baby, don’t stop, oh my god—”

Cordell slapped Fae’s left cheek before using his long fingers to grip her flesh. Fae threw it back while Cordell met her pound-for-pound. Everything became sticky and loud because of her dripping-wet pussy. Fae’s ass made all types of clapping noises from how hard she would thrust back. Eventually, Cordell was close to letting it off. He grabbed her hips and banged her pussy from the back, making Fae cum one final time before he pulled out and came all over her back and ass.

He stepped back and sat down on the bed to catch his breath. Fae collapsed onto the bed and turned her sweaty cheek over her equally sweaty shoulder to see all of his ejaculate dripping between her cheeks. Cordell looked at her like he wanted to go for round two, but Fae was tired.

“You can’t be worn out already, Fae,” Cordell complained.

“I came more than twice.”

“What stopped you before? Come on, ma. Let me make it all up to you.” He begged.

“You did. I got what I wanted, and now I’m satisfied.”

Fae pushed herself off of the bed and positioned herself between Cordell’s legs. She smoothed her hands up his chest and brought her lips to his, giving him the type of kiss that had him moaning in her mouth. His dick bounced between his legs when she sucked on his tongue. Fae giggled before slipping away.

“You’re dead wrong for that!” Cordell shouted after her.

Fae entered her bathroom to take a long shower, laughing at Cordell’s weak attempts to get her back in bed.

“Can you change the sheets please?!”

Fae opened her eyes and grabbed her phone from her side table to check the time. The television was still on and re-runs of Law and Order continued to play on mute. Cordell was snoring like a grisly bear beside her causing Fae to mush his head to try and stop him. After two attempts, Cordell rolled over onto his left side and the snoring seized.

Fae threw her black satin sheets back and climbed out of bed to pee. She flicked on the light and quickly lifted the seat to relieve herself. After she used her bidet and some wipes, she washed her hands with some peach-scented hand soap and removed her satin bonet. Her long, silky, black hair fell over her shoulder and she turned to grab a grey robe from behind the bathroom door. Back in her room, Fae slipped her feet into a pair of matching slippers before exiting the room.

She decided to go and grab some mail from her box since she forgot to check it earlier. It was 2 AM and she didn’t expect too many people to be wandering about this early in the morning. Fae grabbed her keys and placed them in the pocket of her robe and she was out the door. The hall was a little chilly, the slight breeze stiffening her nipples. Fae pressed down on the elevator and waited for two minutes before it reached the top.

The ride down was peaceful, Fae admiring her reflection through the doors of the elevator. It dinged and she was let out onto the lobby floor, making a left towards the mailboxes. She scanned the many gold slots until she found hers; 13F. She opened it with a little gold key and grabbed a stack of envelopes with a small package she assumed was more gloss that she purchased from Fenty Beauty.

Tucking her mail in the crease of her elbow, Fae secured the mail slot and as she was walking away, a man that also lived here that she recognized in passing entered the building wearing a khaki beanie, a white hoodie, light wash jeans that sagged a little in the thighs and crotch, and butter Timbs on his feet. He didn’t spot her at first, his attention drawn to his phone. When he finally looked up, she noticed he wore glasses with a gold rim.

Fae turned away to walk back towards the elevators and she assumed he was going to check for mail as well but he was right behind her, heading in the same direction. She pressed the button and waited as he made himself comfortable next to her. She tried to look at him discreetly, but he was already staring at her. Fae gave him a faint smile, her inner dialogue begging for the elevator doors to open. Why was she feeling queasy?

“Hi”

His voice was deep and raspy with a hint of playfulness.

“Hi.” Fae replied.

The doors opened and he allowed her to enter first before he did. Fae made herself comfortable in a corner of the elevator while he pressed the number thirteen. Nothing else. Fae looked at him and watched as he took a few steps back towards the other corner. The only sound was the constant beep whenever they reached a new floor.

“Thirteenth floor too?” He asked while looking at her over his shoulder.

At that point it was too late for that question.

“I’m sorry, yeah, I live on that floor as well.”

His onyx eyes fell on her and he smirked.

“I was wondering if you were gonna tell me what button to press.”

Fae chuckled, “It’s 2 AM, I’m not all the way there at the moment,” Fae said with a grin.

“2 AM is like 8 PM for New Yorkers though.” He replied with his own smile and a lift of his brow.

“I’m not originally from here.”

“Neither am I.” He said.

He held her gaze for a few seconds before turning away to see what floor they were currently on.

“I’m Fae,” Fae held out her hand for him to shake, her robe opening slightly to reveal more cleavage. She noticed and quickly shook his hand so she could fix herself out of embarrassment. Heat crept up her neck and she didn’t know for sure, but it felt like he was amused by the entire thing.

“Erik.”

“Didn’t mean to flash you, Erik.” Fae said with a nervous laugh, avoiding his eyes.

“All good.”

The elevator opened and Erik went ahead of her to stop the doors from closing.

“Thank you,” Fae slipped out sideways, her arms wrapped around her as if she felt exposed, “Have a good night, Erik.”

“You too, Miss Fae.”

They both began opening their doors, keys jiggling. Before Fae crossed the threshold into her apartment, she brought her attention to Erik one final time, but he was already halfway into his apartment and shutting his door behind him. Fae blinked away, entering her place and closing the door softly.

The slight rays from the morning sun peeked through the long drapes that covered his ceiling to floor windows. Erik rolled over onto his back, his gold chain slanted around his neck. He sat up slowly and grabbed his phone from the wireless charging station on his night stand. Stopping the alarm, Erik fully sat up in bed before stretching his muscular arms above his head.

Erik always kept a tall bottle of water on his bed side table to drink in the morning. He grabbed it and unscrewed the top, taking a few sips before securing it. He checked his phone for texts and noticed a few from old friends and one from a woman named Patrice that he’d been messing around with for a couple of weeks. Opening the text, he was blessed with fat pussy.

Patrice: Good morning, King. Can I see that dick that was deep in me last night?

Erik decided to entertain her and show off his morning wood. His room was flooded with just the right amount of natural light. The golden rays of the sun against his moisturized erection would be art. Already nude, Erik opened his camera and when he caught the perfect light, he angled his phone to catch his lower abdomen and down to his bobbing girth. Erik sent the picture with a kiss emoji.

After doing a couple of stretches, Erik entered his bathroom to start his self care routine. He turned on his shower to allow the steam to circulate and activate the fragrance from the eucalyptus plant hanging from his shower head. He stood at his mirror and went in to brush his teeth first. After brushing twice, he used his tongue scraper, flossed, and rinsed with mouth wash.

Erik entered his shower and cleansed with a lightly scented soap first, then he exfoliated, and lastly he used a body wash to finish. He stepped out of the shower smelling like Italian Bergamot, Hinoki, Grapefruit, and Amber. He wrapped a fluffy charcoal grey towel around his waist and stood at his foggy mirror to do his facial routine. Afterwards, Erik added some maracuja oil and shea butter to his locs and facial hair.

He covered his body in a lotion with the same notes of Bergamot and Hinoki, and got dressed in a white beater with grey joggers and white Nike socks. He strolled out towards his office to check his work laptop for any new information on a current job. So far, all he knows is that it’s in Bangkok. He was enjoying the time away from getting his hands dirty for a change. A new email attachment informed him of when he would be leaving. He had a month to prepare and everything from flight, to hotel, to transportation was covered.

Most days for Erik between jobs weren’t very eventful. He didn’t complain though, he’s used to being alone with his dog or working out. He didn’t have any friends in New York and he honestly didn’t care to make any. From time to time, he’d travel back to the Bay Area or Boston to catch up with old friends, but his job required him to travel often. No time for a relationship either. Not that he ever actually had one.

He has needs, and he satisfies those needs. But commitment isn’t something he could do with his line of work. No one really knows what he does, at least not the people in his personal life. Erik has a well rehearsed explanation as to what he does for a living. To them, he works for a security company that pays him well to travel, stay prepared for anything, deterring crime from the people he protects, and occasionally threaten. In between his job as a bodyguard he’s a personal trainer.

Erik made himself a mug of lemon ginger tea and prepared a veggie omelette with a side of avocado toast. He fed his dog; Diesel, a brown and white American Pitbull Terrier, before putting on a hoodie and some running shoes to take him for a walk. As Erik was leaving his apartment with Diesel, his neighbor, Fae, was leaving her apartment with her Frenchie.

Fae locked eyes with Erik and smiled, waving hello to him. Erik returned the wave with a smile of his own. He looked down at her dog dressed for the fall weather.

“Hi, Erik,” Fae greeted.

“Hello, Miss Fae. Going to the dog park too?” Erik asked.

Fae stared up at him through her lashes with a smile, “Yes. I figured I could go a little earlier. Your dog is cute!”

“Thank you. This is Diesel. He’s friendly to most,” Erik bends down to scratch behind his ears, “What’s your dog’s name?”

“Deuce Brix! But you can just call him Deuce.”

“‘Sup Deuce?”

Erik crouched down to rub Deuce. He barked a few times but not because he felt threatened. He let Erik pet him and scratch behind his ears. Erik stood back up and continued walking alongside Fae. He pressed the button for the elevator and they both watched Deuce and Diesel sniff each other.

“Sleep well last night?” Fae asked.

“Yeah. I had a bit of jet leg. Took some melatonin and I was out.”

“Do you always have trouble sleeping?”

Fae instantly regretted asking him, a sorry look in her eyes.

“You don’t have to answer that.” Fae said.

“It’s okay. It’s only the hardest when I’m back in from work. After about a week, I’m back to normal.”

They both left the elevator and walked out of the apartment building. Deuce was sniffing around while Diesel was ready to take off and leave Erik behind.

“Chill out, boy! I’ll let you off when we get to the park.”

Fae giggles, “Must be moving a little slow for him!”

“Always like this too.” Erik said.

“How old is Diesel?”

“Almost two years old. How about Deuce?”

“He just turned one like…a month ago. I had a doggie cake for him and everything.”

“Hm, cute,” Erik raked his eyes up and down Fae’s frame, “looks like you spoil him too. Look at his lil fit.”

“This is my baby, of course I’m gonna spoil him.”

Only two blocks away on W. 25th Street, they entered Jemmy’s Dog Run at Madison Square Park. It’s a six point two acre green space at the heart of New York City. It’s open year-round and it’s a fun place for pets to exercise, socialize, and play.

Fae and Erik found a nearby bench near a small play area. They both unhooked their dog leashes and watched as they scurried off—paws to dirt—joining the other dogs in some fun. Fae crossed one of her legs over the other and relaxed into the bench. Erik was leaning forward with his elbows propped up on his knees. Fae scrolled through her phone and Erik kept an eye on Deuce and Diesel. He would occasionally look over at Fae and at times she would look up at him and smile.

She’s a baddie. A brown sugar beauty. He liked everything about her from her smile to her hair. He liked that she was into dogs. He loved that she lived right next door to him. Erik wondered if she was available. Something told him she wasn’t. He could sense it in the way she maneuvered around him. He hadn’t seen a man coming and going from her apartment.

“You said you weren’t from here. Where are you from if you don’t mind me asking?” Erik asked.

“Jersey.”

“Oh, I was thinking D.C or something. You’re not that culturally different. It’s just cheaper to live there than here.” Erik said.

“True,” Fae fiddled with her hoop earring, while staring at Erik,” most of my old friends from Northern Jersey are content with staying there and rarely ever come to NYC. I just wanted something different. I knew I wanted to go to school here. So, I packed up and moved. It wasn’t easy…”

Fae continues, “People come to New York to challenge themselves and partake in great art, music, movies and food. They want excitement, late nights, strange encounters and places that stay open past 10pm. This doesn’t make these people any better than those who don’t come but they may be more willing to take on a risk and more open-minded in dealing with different types of people.”

“Jersey may lack some of the urban excitement of New York, but it can be a peaceful, idyllic place.”

“I miss it. I don’t have the strongest relationship with my family ever since my mom died. I keep in touch with my little sister often. We make time to see each other. You got to, you know what I’m saying?”

“…sorry about your mom,” Erik gave Fae a once-over before his eyes fell to Diesel’s leash in his hands, “I know all too well how that feels.”

Erik could feel Fae’s brown eyes observing him.

“Wow,” Fae exhales, “You lost your mom too…”

“When I was a youngin’. I’m better now that I’m older but…I still think about it and…I’m sure you know…It’s never easy.”

“Definitely,” Fae sat up straighter, “You kinda learn to suppress it. I get triggered whenever it’s her birthday, Mother’s Day, you know…”

“Same.”

Erik’s mouth curved into a smile.

“What?” Fae asked.

“I actually talked about her without getting all sad.”

“I’ve been told that I have this presence that makes it easier for people to talk to me. I just listen…know what to say…”

They sat in silence, occasionally getting up to check on their pets. When they both returned to their designated bench, Fae sat a little closer this time.

“Where are you from?”

“Cali. Born and raised in Oakland.”

“That’s so far from here. Why New York?”

“Uh,” Erik toyed with his hood, “I went to school in Boston and I was trying to figure out if I wanted to stay here or go back home. I decided to move to New York because it was a change of scenery and I won’t run into anybody I know.”

“You like meeting new people?”

“Depends,” Erik stretched his arms before leaning forward again, “I’m not really a people-person.”

“Okay,” Fae nodded her head, “I sort of have to be, it comes with the job.”

Erik leaned in closer, “What do you do?”

“I’m a Curator at the MET. I love my job.”

“Seems like a cool job. Surrounded by art and history.” Erik said.

“It is. I just got a promotion so, not only do I get to do what I love, I get paid well for it.”

“You got to in this recession.” Erik chuckled.

“What about you?” Fae questioned, tilting her head with curiosity.

“Me?”

“Work?—”

“Oh, I’m a Bodyguard. I also do a bit of personal training.”

“Really? So you’re a bodyguard for who?”

Erik leaned back and slipped his hands into his hoodie pockets.

“Anybody with money and power pretty much. It requires me to travel a lot. Not just in the U.S, but other countries.”

“I would assume you have to have some sort of background with that shit, right?”

“Mhm. You definitely have to be qualified. Credentials and all. I used to be in Special Ops.”

Fae’s eyes went wide with surprise. Erik’s eyes narrowed playfully at her.

“How old are you?”

“Thirty-six. Why?” Erik asked with a lop-sided grin.

“I figured it would take years to like…accomplish all of that.”

“It does. A lot of discipline. A lot of sacrifice.”

“Hardly any time for family I’m sure.”

“That’s the choice you make.”

Fae straightened her back and her smile slipped from her beautiful lips when she looked at Erik’s expression. He drew his lower lip between his teeth and he looked at her with eyes so ablaze that she turned away quickly to check for Deuce. Fae stood up and the breeze swept up into Erik’s face, Fae’s scent crowding his senses. He followed, a part of him wanting to confirm if she indeed had a man. He hadn’t had this much interest in a woman for years. Crazy that he just met her hours ago.

“Deuce!” Fae called out for her Frenchie.

“Diesel!” Erik whistled, “Diesel!”

Fae and Erik walked forward towards the doggie playfield. Her smell kept drawing him in.

“I like your perfume.” Erik said.

Fae’s big, brown, pensive eyes stared back at him and then she blushed, “Thank you. It’s Kayali Vanilla.”

Diesel charged towards Erik and leaped up at him. He was still in a playful mood so Erik pulled out a ball and tossed it for him to fetch. Fae picked up Deuce and coddled him while he licked her cheek. Diesel came running back with the ball in his mouth and his tail wagging.

“I forgot to bring my ball.” Fae said with a pout.

“You think Deuce would play?” Erik asked.

“Yeah,” Fae let him down, “Look Deuce!”

Erik tossed the ball and Deuce and Diesel ran after it. Fae giggled watching both dogs wrestle for it. Deuce grabbed it with his teeth and ran back to them with Diesel on his tail, barking loudly.

“Good boy, Deuce!”

Erik tossed the ball again.

“Look at ‘em go.” He said.

“They really are good with each other. We should plan more doggy dates together.”

Erik cocked his head with a teasing look in his eyes.

“Just doggy dates?”

Fae shifted her eyes but couldn’t hide her obvious blush.

“Just doggy dates, sir.”

Erik let out a suppressed laugh, “my guess is you have a boyfriend?”

He tossed the ball again.

“I do,” Fae gave Erik a friendly smile.

“Cool,” Erik shrugged both of his shoulders with a playful smile, “You ready to head out, Miss Fae?”

“Yes.”

After securing Deuce and Diesel, they headed back to their apartment building. Erik wasn’t quite ready to part ways just yet. Her sweet smile and warm voice he couldn’t get enough of among other things.

“You sure your boyfriend wouldn’t mind our doggy dates?”

Fae gave Erik an enigmatic smile. His plump limps turned up into a dimpled-smirk.

“No.” She finally replied.

“It took you way too long to answer that.”

Erik laughed and Fae rolled her eyes before glancing at him.

“He wouldn’t mind. It’s nothing to worry about.”

“Hm.”

Erik tucked his lips into his mouth, dimples deeper in his cheeks. Fae looked at him with those angelic eyes of hers.

“What is hm?”

Erik’s brows disappeared behind his locs, “Nothing.”

Erik held the door open for Fae and of course he wouldn’t be him if he didn’t check her out from behind. He was pleased. They made it to the elevators to make their ascent to the thirteenth floor.

“Got any plans for the rest of the day?” Erik asked.

Fae tucked her chin and smiled.

“Why do you wanna know?”

“Just having small talk,” Erik shrugged, “I like talking to you.”

He knew his words would have an effect. Fae looked at him and he could tell her breaths quickened.

“No need to get all nervous, Miss Fae.”

The elevator doors opened and Fae left first. At their respective doors, Fae put the key in but didn’t turn the knob to enter. Erik waited, his eyes compelling her to say what was on her mind. She shifted, that sensual look in her eyes again.

“I had a really great time, Erik.”

“Me too.”

“Uhm,” Fae reached into her pocket to retrieve her phone, “What’s your socials?”

Erik smirked at her and retrieved his own phone.

“I have Twitter and Instagram.” Erik said.

“Okay,” my handle is fae.mcadams on instagram and Twitter it’s beautifulfaee.”

Erik followed her on both. Fae waited for his notification to pop up and she returned the follow.

“Don’t use it much.” Erik revealed.

I can see that. Last post was a year ago on instagram.”

She looked up at Erik through her lashes with tender eyes.

“I’ll see you around, neighbor.” Erik said.

“Likewise,” Fae smiled, “Bye, Erik.”

A few days had gone by and Erik hadn’t seen Fae. He hoped to catch her leaving her apartment or coming in from work. So, to stroke his curiosity, he pulled up her Instagram to just have a look. He’d just finished a training session with a client and went to do his own workout. He worked for Equinox in between jobs. He brings a holistic approach to his workouts and although they may be advanced, his clients leave the gym satisfied and transformed.

Erik did a little bit of cardio first to warm up and then he hit the weights. Today was lower body day for him. He started with heavy back squats, three sets with five to seven reps. He went on to doing barbell RDLs, leg extensions, and calf raises all with the same reps. He finished his workout with a core circuit and headed for the showers.

In the locker room, Erik took a minute to admire his physique. His tattoos stood out against his sculpted arms from all the sweat dripping down his body. He took a few pictures with no real intention of uploading them to his social media, just as progress pics. He just got back into sculpting his body more than bulking up.

After taking a shower, Erik got dressed in an all black hoodie with matching joggers and headed back to his apartment. The drive over only took him twenty minutes. He entered his building greeting the security at the door before walking over to his mailbox. He didn’t expect to find anything except for bills and a few magazines he wasn’t going to keep. Sifting through his mail, he strolled over to the elevators the same time a dark skinned male and a light skinned woman did.

Erik looked up and noticed the guy in passing but not so much as the woman. The elevator doors opened and he entered first, pressing button thirteen. They came in behind him, the woman giggling. Erik turned to look at them over his shoulder to get their attention.

“Which floor?” Erik questioned.

“My bad, thirteen, boss,” the man replied.

Erik nodded and focused his attention back to the elevator doors. He had his AirPod Max headphones halfway covering his ears so that he was aware of his surroundings. The woman had auburn hair sleek down her back and she was dressed like she’d just returned from brunch. The man with her was dressed in flashy attire, all designer, drawing a lot of attention to himself.

“‘Dell,” the woman whispered, “You owe me for last time.”

“I gotchu, baby.”

The elevator doors opened and Erik went his way. The couple left the elevator with their hands all over each other. Erik gave them one final look at had to do a double take when he noticed which apartment they were heading to. The man apparently named Dell opened the door while the pretty yellow bone wrapped her arms around his waist. She noticed Erik was watching and gave him a flirty wink.

“Yo, you good?”

Erik slowly pulled his eyes away from the woman to look at him.

“I said, you good?”

His tone was abrasive and Erik simply chuckled with a shake of his head.

“Yo, dead-ass, you keep staring like you got a problem?”

“Calm down, Cordell, it’s cool. Ain’t that serious.”

“I’m only asking questions,” Cordell gave Erik an icy look with his lip turned up into a mug.

“Why don’t you go inside before you get yourself hurt." Erik said with an even tone of voice, just the slightest bit of playfulness. He knew dudes like Cordell very well. Liked to play tough in front of their bitch. He could see that man shaking from where he stood.

Erik walked into his apartment and shut the door behind him. He could still hear the woman trying to calm Cordell down. As long as he didn’t come knocking on Erik’s door, he can talk until he’s blue in the face. Erik wasn’t much for talking.

He flopped down on his couch and mulled over what he’d just witnessed. All he could think about was Fae. What type of dumb ass piece of shit do you have to be to cheat on a woman and disrespect her by bringing her back to where she lays her head? He hardly knew Fae and he was so furious.

Erik went to Instagram and he didn’t need to go to her page, she was the first thing he saw as soon as he opened Instagram.

Outfit of the day. First day back to work as Lead Curator! I’m so excited for this journey 🤎 🖼️

Erik went to her page and was blessed once again with how fine this fucking woman is.

He clicked on a picture that he knew was from a few days ago when they went to the dog park.

How could you cheat on this? Erik needed to tell her. She needed to know that her man was doing her dirty.

_ES87: Big Deuce! 🐾

Erik got a reply back two minutes later beneath his comment.

fae.mcadams: ☺️

Going to his notifications he noticed ten. Fae had liked pretty much all of his photos. Erik couldn’t help but to smirk. He decided to DM her.

_ES87: what’s good mama Deuce!

All he could think about was her cheating boyfriend. He didn’t feel right telling her about it through a DM. If he was going to let her know, it was going to happen in person.

fae.mcadams: nothing much daddy Diesel!

_ES87: are you supposed to be on your phone at work?

fae.mcadams: I’m off actually 🤨

_ES87: Any plans for your evening?

fae.mcadams: my boyfriend is taking me out to celebrate my promotion.

Your boyfriend is fucking some other bitch brains out at the moment.

_ES87: have fun. Much deserved ✨

fae.mcadams: thank you.

Fae got home and she was happy to be in her domain and away from work. It was a pretty busy day for her. She took off her heels and greeted Deuce at the door. He licked her affectionately and Fae went looking for Cordell. She found him in the living room with a gift bag and a big grin.

“Hey, beautiful,” Cordell kissed Fae, “Your gift for being such a hard-working woman.”

“Thank you,” Fae beamed, “I wonder what it is.”

Fae sat the bag down on the coffee table and she pulled out a Louis Vuitton box. She gasped and looked up at Cordell with wide eyes.

“No you didn’t!”

Cordell laughed as he watched Fae rip the top off of the box and pull out the most gorgeous bag she’s ever owned. She had a Louis Vuitton bag years ago but it had gotten damaged in a house fire back in Jersey. She pulled out the cutest little bag that would be perfect whenever she went out for drinks and needed something small to carry her things.

“It’s just perfect,” Fae pouted, “Thank you so much!”

Fae jumped into Cordell’s arms and wrapped her legs around his waist. She stared longingly into his eyes before pecking his lips a few times. He tapped her on the butt and then let her back down. Fae grabbed her gift and headed for her room, giddy and smiling from ear to ear.

“We got dinner reservations in about two hours!” Cordell shouted from the couch.

“I’m gonna freshen up and get ready now!”

Fae undressed and went to take a shower. She double cleansed, exfoliated, rubbed down in body oil, and spritzed herself all over with Eilish Eau de Parfum. She got dressed in a black turtleneck dress and paired it with black boots and her new bag. She styled her hair in a half-up, half-down look and accessorized with gold jewelry. She walked out to find Cordell wearing an off-white cable-knit sweater with black jeans and black Timbs. He had on his gold Rolex and gold cross chain. He looked great and his outfit complimented hers. As they were leaving hand-in-hand, Erik was exiting his apartment dressed in black jeans as well with an olive green crew neck, and black Doc Martens. He had diamond studs in both of his ears, rings on his fingers, and a thick diamond Cuban link hanging from his neck.

Erik and Fae locked eyes and Erik was devouring her with one look. There was no denying his attraction to Fae. He started from her feet all the way up to her hair, dragging his eyes over her frame slowly, like he was studying a canvas. Fae could feel her stomach lurch when his sensual gaze focused on hers again. He was silently telling her that she looked damn good. When he looked away at Cordell, his eyes became cold and menacing. Fae looked at Cordell and he mirrored Erik’s expression.

What the hell is going on?

“Hi,” Erik greeted Fae before pressing the down button on the elevator.

“Hello.”

It was safe that they didn’t mention names. Something transpired between the two of them and Fae wanted to know what happened.

They all entered the elevator, Cordell with his arm around Fae, pulling her close, while Erik remained in front of them, keeping his eyes forward. It was eerily silent the entire ride down. They made it to the lobby floor and Erik stepped out first. Fae went ahead of Cordell and when she stepped out she shared a sneaky glance with Erik. What happened next she wasn’t prepared for.

“You look amazing.”

Fae's eyes went round with surprise at his boldness. She parted her glossy lips to say something, but Cordell grabbed her hand, leading her in the opposite direction.

“I swear, this nigga is asking to get his ass beat.” Cordell spoke angrily.

Erik smirked and walked towards the garage entrance. But he didn’t leave without a final word.

“Don’t hurt ‘em love.”

Fae blushed and gave Cordell a stern look for him to chill. He was so pissed a vein appeared in the middle of his forehead.

“Let’s go, the ride is waiting,” Fae lightly shoved Cordell and he finally walked out of the building.

The ride over was uncomfortable. Fae would cut her eyes to Cordell and see him jerking his leg and blowing out his breath harshly. Fae grabbed his hand and rubbed it with her thumb to calm him down.

“Do you want to tell me what happened back there?”

“Ask that nigga. I don’t even know that clown. He had the issue with me first.”

“Cordell,” Fae looked heavenward, “It was just a compliment. If that’s why you’re upset you really shouldn’t be. I’m your woman.”

“This Michael B. Jordan looking-ass nigga got one more time to look at me like he wanna do something.”

Fae shut her eyes and squeezed the bridge of her nose.

“And do you know him or something?”

“I’ve seen him in passing, Cordell.”

Fae felt small beneath his accusatory gaze. She knew that she’d done more than see him in passing. She spent a lot of time with him some days ago with their dogs and exchanged socials. She even stalked his Instagram page, liking all of his photos. And his Twitter, on the surface level it looked innocent with not many posts, but his likes…

“You let me know if he tries anything, Fae. I’ll knock his ass out, dead-ass.”

“Cordell, are we going to talk about this all night? Everything was going so well.”

Cordell dragged his hand down his face.

“I’m sorry.”

He grabbed Fae by the hand and brought it to his lips to kiss.

“This is supposed to be your special day.”

“It is. And you’re ruining it.” Fae said with a whiny voice.

Cordell chuckled, “I am. Daddy sorry.”

It’s been a week since they both crossed paths.

But Fae didn’t stop looking through his Instagram.

She spent an unhealthy amount of minutes staring at his pictures.

And an even unhealthier amount of minutes scrolling through his Twitter likes. Post after post after post had her squirming. It’s obvious that’s his passion. Fae had it bad. So bad.

What was she thinking?! Fae stood up from her work desk and gathered her things to leave. She wasn’t going to get herself caught up. She’d never been this distracted by another man in her life. Fae bid farewell to her coworkers and made her way towards her car. She got in and followed the exit out of the garage and out onto the bustling New York streets. She preferred to drive in silence to keep her focused.

Her fingers tapped impatiently against her stirring wheel twenty minutes into traffic. All she could think about was Erik’s body. His voice. His eyes. His Twitter likes. She was losing it. She knew it was wrong to think these thoughts about him. Fae also knew that she had to distance herself from Erik indefinitely. She’s in a relationship and it’s not appropriate to allow another man to flirt with her.

Finally home, she parked her car and took her time exiting. Her back was turned and she was reaching for her work bag when she was startled by a pair of hands on her waist. She shot up and turned quickly, sighing with relief before glaring at him.

“Erik! Don’t do that. What is wrong with you?”

“My bad, ma,” Erik furrowed his brows, “I called you like three times just now.”

“…you did?”

Erik slowly nodded his head, “yeah. I’m sorry I scared you. Need some help?”

“No thanks,” Fae shut her car door and slipped past him.

“How was work?”

Her eyes took in his appearance and she wished she hadn’t. He had on a leather letterman jacket, a white T-shirt that clung to his chest and torso, and medium blue denim jeans with Jordan’s on his feet. His locs looked freshly retwisted and that tapered fade was lined up with the sharpest clippers known to man.

“Productive.”

Erik opened the door for her and Fae thanked him. She walked as fast as she could to the elevators but Erik was right on her heels.

“Sorry about last week.”

Fae looked up at Erik, “It’s okay.”

“You don’t look like it’s okay. You look like you’re mad at me.”

They entered the elevator and Fae pressed the button before Erik’s finger could even touch it. He blinked his eyes and poked his lip out playfully.

“I’m not mad at you.” Fae said with a flat tone.

“Uh-huh.”

Fae kept staring at his hair and he caught her looking. Erik chuckled, hands in his pockets.

“How my boy Deuce doing?”

“He’s good. Diesel?”

“Same old pit.” Erik said.

Erik rocked back and forth on his heels as if he wanted to say something.

“You okay?” Fae asked, genuinely concerned.

“…Whatchu got planned for tonight?”

Fae felt her stomach do a somersault.

“Uh—Erik–I don’t think—”

“Fae,” Erik turned to look at her, “I wanna tell you something…something important…something you should know. I figured you could meet me at that bar across the street. It’s not a date, I promise.”

Fae studied his face, looking for any signs of untrustworthiness. He didn’t take his eyes off of her, and he looked upset about something. She wondered if this had anything to do with Cordell. She’d been trying and trying for days now to get him to open up and he keeps shutting her out. They even argued about it a few times. This could be her chance to find out what the hell happened.

“Alright. I can meet you at the bar tonight. To talk.”

Fae emphasized on the talk.

“Yes ma’am. Just talking.”

Erik gave her a smirk and held the elevator door for her. She gave him a shy smile before walking towards her apartment.

She had to figure out what she was going to wear.

@goddessofthundathighs @theegoldenchild @hearteyes-for-killmonger @imagining-greatness @chaneajoyyy @uzumaki-rebellion @theeblackmedusa @lisayourworries @bellleame @ratedbadgal @bombshellbre95 @cecereads209 @cancerianprincess @dameshaemonique @6lack-1otus @thickemadame @thickeeparker @stinkalinkkkk @ehniki @electrixit @prettyisasprettydoes1306 @bakarisprxncess @melodicheauxxlovesfood @bxolux @sweet2krazee @bluesole16 @90sisthenew80s @ispywithmylileye @geemamii @unbotheredblackchild @nubianbabee @adoreesun @blackpinup22 @nayaxwrites @dersha89 @honeytoffee @thickianaaaa @modelmemoirs @why-wait-4-eventually @angelicniah @queenfaithmarie @soulfulbeauty19 @asweet-serendipity @aijha @novaniskye@princessxotwod@callmemckenzieee@blowmymbackout @lahuttor@momobaby227@blackerthings @kenbieee @palmstreesallday @kokokonako

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar" Chapter 5

Masterlist HERE.

"We hope each soul will find

Around and inside

Another soul to love

Let this be our prayer

Let this be our prayer, just like every child

Need to find a place, guide us with your grace

Give us faith so we'll be safe"

Avery Wilson & Candace Boyd—"The Prayer"

Yani held onto the hand of her baby sister Anika, as her middle sister Dawnette gushed over meeting Tahir. Anika told their entourage of women—Twyla, Zola, Ilana—the story of Killmonger and Tahir spending the night at their Aunt Leona's cramped apartment when she was sixteen and impressionable. But now that she was in her early twenties and legal, she had the right of first dibs on the handsome foreigner to Wakanda.

They entered the banquet venue's snazzy restroom where a full sitting room/powder room was set up before one even made it to the restrooms in a separate section. Checking their make-up and showering the room with their loud gossip over men and available bachelors, Yani noticed Ime in a corner with four other women seated on plush chairs chatting. Anika and Dawnette followed Twyla into the restroom to relieve themselves of wine and other spirits passed around for the after dessert libations. Yani took note of a few other noblewomen clucking together in their various groupings parceled about using wall mirrors to fix hair, and check make-up.

It was obvious that women snuck glances at Yani and she smiled while passing others to get to Ime.

"Princess Yani," Ime said.

Ime stood quickly and her friends did too, showing Yani respect.

"Leave us please…I would like to speak with Ime," Yani said.

Zola and Ilana walked away and kept watch over her for any intrusions.

"Shall we chat for a moment?" Yani said.

Ime nodded and Yani led her to some chairs in a corner that faced away from the other women in the room giving them some privacy.

"I wanted to talk to you about our relationship going forward. After I marry King N'Jadaka, I will be having a series of special events throughout Birnin Zana. Private teas, luncheons, and of course, the Queen's Ball. You and I will see a lot of each other because of Ramatla's position working for my husband."

"Of course."

Ime's voice was sweet as pie, but Yani wasn't keen on her maintaining a façade any longer.

"I know you don't like me. No need for us to pretend that you give a fuck about what I think about you."

Ime's eyes widened and several women within hearing distance moved away quickly to avoid catching strays. Hushed voices spread throughout the powder room and every woman not connected to Yani or Ime vacated the premises immediately. Zola and Ilana strolled over to the restroom toilet entrance to provide interference in case their party came out.

Ime pulled her shoulders back and lifted her head higher. She regarded Yani as a worthy adversary. Her mask fell away.

"It is true. I do not like you. You aren't fit to be queen—"

"You uncouth bitch!" Zola snapped.

Ilana held Zola back.

"I'm a bitch?" Ime said, slanting her gaze toward Zola. "You disloyal witches were so quick to scuttle over to her side that you threw away years of our friendship…and for what? A chance to be around the king?"

Yani glanced at Zola and Ilana. Ime craned her neck back and folded her arms over her chest. Her gaze burned into Yani's face.

"Do you know how many eligible women here that are better than you who would kill to have N'Jadaka Udaku?" Ime said.

"I know you are one of them," Yani said.

Ime didn't flinch. Her lips twisted into a devilish smirk.

"You are damn right. I was one of those women. Had you or that other one not showed up, I'd be in your place right now."

"Listen to this hussy!" Zola hissed.

Yani held up her hand to silence Zola.

Twyla, Anika and Dawnette wandered back in.

"What's going on?" Twyla asked, quickly sizing up the tension.

"Twyla, would you mind taking my sister's back to our party? I need to talk to Lady Ime in private," Yani said.

Twyla took the hint and gathered up the younger women toward the exit. Zola and Ilana followed behind to block anyone else from entering. Yani leaned her left arm over her right on the armrest and crossed her legs.

"I will be queen soon, so any dreams or aspirations you bad minded bitches had about N'Jadaka are over fuh good. I'll fuck up anyone who tries tuh come for we…even Remy."

Ime huffed and jumped to her feet. Yani's chest burned. She took her time standing up like a powerful royal woman with the highest status in the land shared with her man.

"This hatred yuh have in your heart…keep it or throw it away. I don't care. You mean nothing to me. However, we both have a duty to our country—"

"You are not a real Wakandan, Yani Galiber. You are a fake. A blight on the bloodline. You think your position is safe just because you will marry him tomorrow? Hmmph. Then you don't truly know the history of Udaku men. They have an appetite…a lust for life that you could never satisfy as an outsider. No Wakandan man in his right mind would see you as any kind of prize."

"Well, your man has a taste for me, so I can't be all that bad."

Ime's eyes narrowed and her right hand went up high to strike Yani.

"Ime stop!"

Remy's voice rattled them both. He grabbed Ime's arm and pulled her away before her hand connected with Yani's face.

"My apologies Princess Yani. She has disrespected you and I am…embarrassed by this."

Ime snatched her arm away. Her cold eyes had gone beyond jealous hatred. There was envious murder lodged in them too. Yani took a step back sensing an uncontrollable rage flowing through her nemesis. Remy struggled to get Ime's hand back down to her side. She stuck a finger in Yani's direction.

"You aren't special. He will get bored with you…you are nothing like us…"

Ime vomited hatred with her words, and Yani stood strong with a half smile on her face, allowing the woman to get everything off of her chest right then and there. Had Yani worn her finger armor that night, there would've been deep bloody holes in Ime's face. She kept a rigid posture despite her blood pressure going up. A physical entanglement would only fuel the fire of other nobles who felt the same as Ime. Her throat tightened and she parceled her words carefully. Yani's mind screamed to revoke Ime's wedding invitation, but she wanted the woman to watch her nuptials and squirm about it. Diplomacy and tact were the order of the evening.

"Lady Ime, I appreciate your honesty. You have never minced your words, so I will not run around the bush with mine. King N'Jadaka and I are one blade."

Ime's eyes narrowed hearing the euphemism. Remy watched Yani's face with an apprehensive expression. Had it been a club in St. Thomas back when she kept a reckless mouth, Yani would not hesitate to let all of the noble women know she was a good pussy gyal. They way N'Jadaka carried on in her pum pum was all the evidence she needed. The elites could come for Yani all they wanted, but that bad man from the hill wasn't going anywhere.

She took a step forward and Remy repositioned his left foot in front of the tips of her shoes to create a barrior between the two women. Biting back the rancor in her throat and the urge to call Ime a heavy-tongued cow foot whore, she opted to act her position.

"Your campaign to vilify me or make me feel less worthy of the throne has failed. You can't have N'Jadaka, so you go for Remy. The way I hear it, you backstabbed your best friend to get him…so if I were you Ime, I would worry about repairing my social reputation instead of coming for a queen. Good luck with this one, Remy. It's a pity that your family settled for this waste gyal as your future wife—"

Ime lunged for Yani. Remy became a shield. He hugged Yani and protected her body from Ime's attack. Ilana and Zola rushed over and yanked Ime into a corner, pushing her back against a wall mirror. They shoved her shoulders and cursed in her face to keep her from going up against Yani again.

"Please forgive her…I'm sorry for everything," Remy pleaded.

He held Yani's shoulders and she could feel his warm breath blow across her lips. From the reflection in the mirror behind him, Yani noticed N'Jadaka walking in with Twyla. Remy's hands dropped away from her body quickly, but N'Jadaka saw it all. Ilana rushed to the king's side and whispered something to him before he reached their side of the powder room. He moved like a stalking cat toward Ime afterward, ignoring Remy and Yani completely. Zola stepped to the side giving N'Jadaka space. Ime cowered before the man she desired above all others.

Everyone remained silent. N'Jadaka's smoldering presence held them all in a chokehold. Ime trembled.

"Look at me," N'Jadaka commanded.

Ime turned her head to the side and refused to do so. N'Jadaka crowded her body and Yani knew exactly how that felt up close. The heat. The crackling energy. The sexual prowess. It was too much to process all at once, and for a mere second, Yani pitied Ime. Her greatest desire was right in front of her and she couldn't even look at him.

"Don't make me repeat myself."

"King N'Jadaka, I beg…let me remove her from your presence. She has been drinking—"

"Do you have permission to speak to me?"

N'Jadaka didn't bother to look at Remy. His voice boomed and the message was received.

Stand down.

Ime lifted her head. Watery eyes peered at the king.

"I don't normally get into women's business, but I warned you once about bothering her, so now I will give you a choice. Get on your knees in front of her and beg forgiveness for your insolence or I will strip you from your title and make life hell for your entire family."

Ime jammed her back against the mirror with horror dripping from her eyes.

"She accosted me…I was minding my own business with friends," Ime whined.

"Ime…just do it. Stop making this worse for yourself. If you have no title, we cannot marry," Remy said.

The tears fell then. Ime wiped at her eyes as if her own body betrayed her. Yani slipped her hand around N'Jadaka's.

"Let it be. She's drunk and we know how powerful the drinks have been tonight. We need to leave for rest. Our wedding will be here soon, king," Yani said.

Mercy.

That is what Yani gave Ime. Although it would've been a sight to see Ime groveling at her feet, Yani wanted to be above the woman in the best way. Knowing N'Jadaka showed his trump card, she doubted Ime would get out of line ever again. The threat of losing a title was worse than going to hell in Wakanda.

The king allowed Yani to lead him away from Ime, and Remy rushed to her side, throwing an arm around his fiancé's waist. He guided her quivering form away from certain banishment. Twyla wandered over.

"Gossip has already spread outside. When you walk out of here, look cheerful like nothing happened," Twyla said.

Strolling hand-in-hand with Twyla cracking a joke, they left the powder room laughing. Their performance was good enough to get them past a few people, but it was clear the mood had shifted in the banquet room toward her. The upper class were shook to their core. No one was safe if the king jumped for Yani like that in public.

Yani gathered up her children with Leona and Dante's help, and they all bid farewell to the hosts and their dinner companions from the center table. Couples were still dancing and liquor still flowed and would do so into the night. Nobles from all the tribes rushed up to Yani and wished her a good evening, hoping that she graced them with her sweet voice and a smile. N'Jadaka shook hands and accepted congratulations for their upcoming nuptials once more. She waved at her favorite people throughout the banquet room while Zola and Ilana stayed close with her sisters in tow.

N'Jadaka held Yani's and Joba's hand until they were outside the venue boarding a different vehicle with the children by themselves. Yani turned on the sound-proof barrier for the back seat where Joba, Riki, and Sydette sat comfortably, their eyes drowsy from all the activity of the day. They spoke freely without their driver and guard hearing.

"I'm glad you didn't fight her physically," N'Jadaka said.

"Me too. It wouldn't be a good look for us, no matter how much she deserved to get boxed. She knows where I stand. That's the important thing when dealing with a yamhead gyal."

"Remy has a problem on his hands."

"You do too."

"How's that?"

Yani leaned into him and held onto his arm.

"According to her, you were supposed to be her betrothed if I hadn't showed up in Wakanda. Remy was her back up consolation prize."

The corners of his lips went down and his brows joined in the center.

"This caste culture is very particular, very selective of whom they pair couples. The more I learn, the more I see how dangerous it was for my father to choose my mother. Sometimes I think she would've received the same treatment."

"They aren't nice about my foreignness at all in Ime's cliques. She even insinuated that Ilana and Zola only came to me to get close to you."

"We know there are advantages being around me. But those two…," He gave a casual glance to to Yani, "Their hearts are in the right place. They adore you. I know they have crushes on me, but those are just harmless feelings. Most times I have to bargain with them just to get you to myself all alone."

Yani grinned and stroked a finger up and down his chest.

"Are you still going to your bachelor party tonight?" she asked.

"It's not a party. A little get together with the fellas."

"Where will you guys go?"

"We're staying in the palace. I have some food and drinks prepared up in the salon. We'll play cards, smoke cigars…catch up with my cousins. Nothing crazy."

"Strippers?"

Yani giggled and N'Jadaka put an arm around her pulling her into his side. Her breasts mashed into his chest.

"I've seen enough naked women in my life to last me. Every color, size, and from damn near every continent. I'd get bored watching some stranger shake ass for mere entertainment with a bunch of men. Smoking, drinking and shooting the shit is all I want to do. Besides…I have the baddest woman on the planet and I'll get my own private show after we get married."

She puckered her lips and he lowered his head to brush his mouth against hers.

They arrived in the palace parking structure at a reasonable hour. N'Jadaka carried Joba and Riki, while Yani carried Sydette in her arms. Back at their home, Kora helped guide the children away from the front door in their sleepy daze toward the stairs.

"I guess we have to say goodnight here," Yani said.

She wrapped her arms around N'Jadaka's waist and he held her close.

"Yep. I say goodbye to Princess Yani forever. I'll miss her."

They locked eyes, basking in the moment together.

"Thank you for never giving up on me…even when you thought I was gone forever. Thank you for making sure our children knew about me. Thank you for being the light that brought me back to myself…the light that showed me that I could find a perfect love in paradise. You have made this imperfect man so very happy."

"Thank you for coming into my life…thank you for believing in me and making sure I was taken care of even when you thought death was a possibility for yourself. Thank you for being the love of my life…choosing our precious Sydette as your own and giving me my beautiful son. Thank you for trusting me to raise a special extra daughter too. You have made this equally imperfect woman very happy too."

"Well shit, we might as well be married now. Sounded like we said some vows," he joked.

"I know. I'm actually happy that we don't have to say a lot tomorrow. I already feel like crying��"

"Aye girl…no tears…"

Yani buried her face in his chest and wept out her happiness. He rubbed her back with loving hands and cooed in her ear soft words of love.

"You are my life, baby."

He pulled away and kissed her forehead.

"Go on now, get some beauty rest. We all get to sleep in until twelve thirty. I shouldn't even be looking at you right now. We're supposed to stay separated," he said.

She held his hands, not wanting to let him go, not wanting to part from his warmth and strength. Staring into his eyes, she luxuriated in the overpowering essence of his presence the way Ime had experienced him up close. Yani still thrilled to his energy and aura. She pulled him in for a kiss…a long one. Their heads moved from side to side and his hands palmed her backside, squeezing the heavy orbs. His tongue explored and made promises for their wedding night. He kissed her woozy and she stepped back on weak legs. Her brain felt mushy and her body tingled all over. Especially down below.

"I should go now," he said.

"Okay."

Neither one of them left the front door.

"I have to change clothes for my bachelor party," he said.

"Hmmm."

His dimples and septum ring mesmerized her. The glint of his gold panther teeth held her captive when his lips parted in a gentle smile. The king's body heat wrapped her in a cocoon of love. His too-muchness enveloped all of her senses and she suppressed the urge to look away from his face.

N'Jadaka's kimoyo beads lit up breaking the spell for Yani.

"It's Mpilo…I betta dip. Can't be late to my own gathering," he said.

Yani moved away from him knowing that if he touched her again, she would pull him into their home and up to her bed.

"Love you," he said.

She blew him a kiss and dashed inside the front door, closing it quickly. Resting her back against it, she touched her face. It was hot and a light sheen of nervous sweat covered the back of her neck. She touched her stomach to calm the butterflies there. Lord…he still made her swoon like it was their first time together.

"Are you alright, Princess Yani?"

Sindiswa, the evening attendant for their home approached Yani with concern.

"I'm fine. Can you please bring me some bria tea and chocolate biscuits to my bedroom?"

"Yes, ma'am."

Yani climbed the stairs thinking of love, family, and finally having her happy new beginning with N'Jadaka.

Sunrises in Wakanda were a stunning tapestry painted with the delicate hand of Bast.

N'Jadaka rose early before the streaks of orange, rose, pale turquoise, and magenta saturated the horizon heralding the golden return of the sun.

He bathed in a wide tub filled with oils and herbs to purify his body for marriage. The humble priest Dinani waited for him on the balcony where they prayed together in the language of Bast, the ancient tongue that supported him through his transformation on the holy mountain. Ogum stirred in his chest and quickly rose to the crown of his head where the energies of two gods merged.

The ancestors rested within him.

Dinani and N'Jadaka's former temple caretaker Ayiz'e smudged him head to toe fully nude with river sage and more prayer work. As the sun rose, he watched it golden the sky while listening to a recording of a berimbau being played by his mother and a drum pounded by his Grandpop. He prepared his mind for hours of ceremony and honed in on Ayiz'e warming up a thick glob of ceremonial body butter in her hands. The pale yellow substance melted into clear oil and she rubbed it all over him, even his locs. It smelled wonderful, like citrus and honey. She knelt down and rubbed it on his buttocks and the back of his thighs. Dinani observed the preparation making sure no spot on his body was missed. Ayiz'e started rubbing the oil on his groin and when she stroked his flaccid penis and scrotum with it, Dinani held up a tied leather bundle about seven inches long.

"Kumkani, before you consummate your union with the new queen, you must remember to give Bast an offering of your semen first. Princess Yani has been trained properly to do this with you. We would all be pleased if you conceived a new heir on this night," Dinani said.

Ayiz'e finished oiling his nutsack and the front of his legs and feet.

"He is heavy with seed. We can expect plenty of blessings in the king's future," she said.

Dinani smiled.

"This is good to hear. It has been a long time since the royal family has had a bounty of children. Bast will be pleased with our king. We shall take our leave now until we see you at the wedding temple," Dinani said.

They left the suite and an attendant brought his early morning breakfast. Pork medallions, porridge sweetened with sugared red berries, buttery biscuits and slices of fresh fruit. He ate his meal alone on the balcony, calming his mind and the wedding jitters. The eagerness to be married right away already overwhelmed him. He wished they could skip all the ceremonial work, but the new marriage had to follow ancient Udaku customs.

Belly full and mind straight, he relaxed in bed for a short respite until it was time to dress. His wedding robes were brought to him and his personal stylist helped him dress. Ayiz'e returned to twist his locs into an elaborate bun with a few strands left to fall on his shoulders. She checked the wedding clothing front to back. His black opal ceremonial robes were blacker than an inky sky at midnight, but as he moved, the robes refracted an array of colors in blue, green, and silvery gray hues that looked like tiny galaxies bursting light in deep dark space.

"He is ready," she said.

Once more, she smudged him with a different bundle of dried plants that smelled spicy and sharp in the nose. It fit his personality. He sniffed it as she passed around him.

"You recognize it?"

He shook his head.

"Bast Root. It is the plant that we used for ceremonies before vibranium fell from the sky. This plant cradled the vibranium meteor when it landed. Bast led King Bashenga to it, and soon after, a patch of it mutated into the heart-shaped herb that we cultivate today. This original plant links us to our past because the Panther Goddess led us into our future. Smudging with it calls Bast and her sisters down to be with you on this day."

"I understand," he said.

Ayiz'e left his side and he stared at himself in the mirror.

"You truly are a king."

N'Jadaka turned his head and Dante walked forward.

"Your parents are with you…they can see how handsome you look, JaJa."

"I feel them."

"They came to me in a dream last night. All I could do was tell them how excited I was to watch you marry Yani, and they looked pleased. I woke up before I could remember what they said, but I'm sure it was something like 'We love you, son.' Their faces were so shiny…so close to me that I could touch them."

Dante touched N'Jadaka's shoulder and admired his wedding garb.

"Are the guys ready?" N'Jadaka asked.

"Waiting for you at the carport. Yani and the children have already left for the temple."

He took a deep breath and checked his clothing again. Dante tapped his arm.

"Come…let's go get your wife," Dante said.

N'Jadaka walked with his grandfather out of the suite. Four Dora Milaje and six kingsguards awaited him outside. They rode a private elevator down to an underground carport where his groomsmen stood near their vehicle transports wearing custom obsidian Wakandan suits that complimented N'Jadaka's robes.

"You look clean man!" Shawn said, giving N'Jadaka dap.

"Damn, I feel like royalty too," Walter said, showing off his outfit.

Tahir wore a custom suit that incorporated his cultural heritage into the design. Mpilo grinned from ear to ear in his own attire. Bibi shook N'Jadaka's hand and congratulated him on his day.

His older cousin, Junie paraded around in his suit.

"I think I ate too much last night," Junie said, patting his stomach.

"I think that fat has always been there," Bibi joked, poking Junie's round belly.

His cousin Nevaeh hugged him. She wore a long overcoat over her covered dress and would walk as his groomswoman carrying flowers to represent Marisol's missing presence. Yani's cousin Kendall was doing the same as a bridesman filling in the gap of missing family from the Galiber side. He would escort Nevaeh down the aisle.

"How are you feeling, JaJa?" Nevaeh asked.

"The nerves are kicking in a little bit, I'm not gonna lie," he said.

She kissed his cheek and wiped away the smudge of her lipstick.

"Are you ready to leave, kumkani?" a driver asked.

"Let's rock and roll," N'Jadaka said.

They split into three cars and N'Jadaka sat next to Dante.

The streets of Wakanda were jam packed with spectators who had lined up on every avenue and street corner waiting to catch sight of the royal family. Every inch of the city looked decorated and the festive energy of the citizens forced grins on all their faces in the cars. The wedding was the celebration the country needed after a tumultuous year adjusting to life removed from the Infinity War.

He watched people dance and throw flowers at the cars as they were whisked to the heart of the golden city where the temple waited. Traffic clogged up two blocks before they arrived at their destination, and they waited patiently for the kingsguards and the royal onyx squad to make way for their cars to get through.

They crossed through the gauntlet ten minutes late, but N'Jadaka didn't care about time. He stayed in the present moment, feeling all the feelings, letting the fervor of the crowd wash through him.

The ancient temple loomed in front of them. The last time they had been there was to reunite with his parents, but that sadness didn't linger over the ancient site. It beckoned to him with an ethereal beauty and gave him the gift of peace in his heart. His parents were there waiting to watch him wed. Their spirits hovered all around him.

Their vehicles were ushered into a covered parking structure on the west side of the temple entrance where his clan and extended family convened. Umama, Ramonda, and an army of other Udaku relatives stood waiting for him and his groomsmen.

"You look amazing Umama. You too, Ramonda," he said.

He hugged as many relatives as he could before a wedding director arrived and pulled him away from Soliel, Aujannue and Serah to give final instructions. Nevaeh's mother Rolita straightened the locs that tangled on his shoulders from all the hugging. The family drummers stood nearby waiting for their cue, and the family griot, his cousin Didah, walked in front of everyone carrying a centuries old staff that was carved with family sigils of protection. She touched the top of her forehead and took a deep breath before approaching N'Jadaka. He could feel the rising energy of his family behind him.

"Cousin N'Jadaka, the temple is packed. Your grandmother has permitted some people to stand in the back, so when we go in, please keep yourself in the center behind me at all times until we reach the front. The acting griot for the Galiber clan will come in right when the last of our family has been seated."

N'Jadaka nodded. He heard Didah's words, but his body sensed the anticipation inside the temple. Somewhere on the otherside of the structure, Yani was waiting for him. His heart thudded in his chest and his hands went clammy. Umama lifted his chin with her hand.

"Breathe, grandson…that's it. Relax and breathe."

Tunnel vision and anxiety ran through him. The overstimulation forced him to gulp in air. Serah clasped his hand and his Uncle Addae slipped next to him and gripped his elbow to steady him. N'Jadaka was about to ask for a chair to sit in, but a comforting warmth spilled down from the crown of his head and flowed to his feet. He closed his eyes. Her familiar scent came down on him the way it did when he used to cook in her kitchen when he was a little boy. Florida water.

Nana Jean.

"I'm glad you're here too," he whispered under his breath.

He knew his great-grandmother always stayed with him, but the scent of her protective potions surrounded him…grounded him. Standing tall, he shook his hands and prepared to swagger down the aisle so the world could see a king claiming his queen.

Didah gave him the biggest smile that rivaled the sun shining above them. She tilted her head back and burst into the first stanza of their family history and the drummers matched her strong voice as they pounded out the backing rythmn. His groomsmen and groomswoman were led away to join Yani's bridesmaids and bridesman to prepare for their entrance.

"I feel you all in me," N'Jadaka said out loud to his ancestors.

He held onto Dante's and Umama's hands and followed Didah out of the covered structure. The drummers controlled the pace of their trek around the temple and once they entered, N'Jadaka focused his eyes on Dinani the priest who waited for them at the front.

The temple overflowed with guests and their excited energy pushed against the king, adding an extra layer of sensory overload he tried to control. He was happy, so very happy, and every inch down the aisle heightened the experience. The piercing pride in Didah's voice carried him along as she sang out the story of the Udaku family leading the country for generations. Each time she named a queen or king, N'Jadaka felt their movement in his core as if they each tapped his soul to let him know they were walking beside him. He laughed out loud when Queen Shuriya's name was uttered. His greatest grandmother tickled the back of his neck and a vision of her clouded his eyes before the next name was called. His family gave a call and response with the drummers as they circled the temple allowing all the spectators to see the great King N'Jadaka in all his royal splendor. They made their way back up the aisle as his father's and mother's names were uttered. Umama let out a ululation that rippled through the family and N'Jadaka's knees almost buckled hearing the pain that was still in his grandmother's throat.

He closed his eyes when he felt a kiss from his mother on his temple and another kiss from his father on his forehead. He wiped his eyes and guided his elder relatives to their seats on a dais behind the priest. The rest of his family filled in the reserved seats in front of their guests.

N'Jadaka looked across the rows of guests and acknowledged the nearly nine hundred non-Udaku family members facing him. Sunlight filtered through the temple and illuminated the majestic indoor trees that created the canopy roof, their wide-sweeping branches intertwined with the solid pillars and Goddess statues making the atmosphere look surreal and holy. Didah and the drummers concluded their family song by highlighting N'Jadaka's bravery in protecting the people, and he danced entertaining the crowd. A few elderly Udaku aunts and uncles stood up and encouraged him to show out and he granted them a show. Umama and Dante hooted and hollered for him too. A bold drummer jumped in front of the king and pounded an extra rhythm for his feet and shoulders and he allowed his limbs to cut loose. The unseen Galiber clan called out his name loudly from the back announcing their entrance, and he ended his dancing by bowing to his grandparents. A riotous applause cascaded from the foreign guests in the audience.

Didah took her place behind him on the dais waiting for Yani's family griot to orate about her family.

The sound of clashing blades echoed from the far side of the temple. N'Jadaka waited with great anticipation. Kendall, and about fifteen of Yani's adult family members carried shiny cutlass blades and lit torches. They didn't use drums for a percussive sound, but sang acapella about Queen Mary, their history of enslavement and liberation using the acoustics of the ancient temple to echo the beauty of their combined voices. Leona walked among them lending her voice with her head held high wearing a strapless puffy champagne-colored gown decorated with tiny cutlass blades. Her salt and pepper hair was carefully decorated with Ginger Thomas flowers the official island flower from their home. Several young children and teenagers from their family followed along clapping to the beat and gazing at the wondrous beauty of the ancient temple.

Although Yani's family was small in number representing their clan in comparison to N'Jadaka's, they kept the guests spellbound listening to the story of their island roots and their connection to Africa through the diaspora. After singing the folk song of Queen Mary, Kendall took over the oral history and sang/rapped about their family. The other relatives stomped their feet and clapped their hands with percussive beats supporting his playful delivery of Caribbean history. The Galiber clan circled past N'Jadaka, and Kendall helped Leona join N'Jadaka's grandparents on the dais with four other elder cousins from her family. N'Jadaka moved over to them and gave them hugs and kisses before quickly taking his position back in front.

Kendall stood before Didah and the two of them had a playful back and forth of singing. Didah challenged Kendall to tell the world why Yani was the best woman for N'Jadaka and the young man waved his blade around and pointed the torch at the king. The fire was close enough to heat N'Jadaka's cheeks.

Didah held a long singing note and studied N'Jadaka's face.

"Is this woman for you, kumkani?" Didah asked.

"Bring her to me," he replied and the Udaki family laughed and clapped because he was supposed to simply say "Yes."

Didah's smile swelled his heart and she turned her attention back to Kendall.

"The king has spoken," Didah said.

Kendall grinned and attendants took away all the torches and cutlass weapons. The Wakandan drummers pounded away giving Kendall time to ceremonially return to the bride-to-be letting her know she was called forth. The sweet orchestral sounds of Wakandan strings, flutes, and violins mixed with the beautiful vocals of his paternal grand aunt serenading the strides of Twyla and Bibi. Twyla was already bawling as she clutched her husband's arm and the bouquet of flowers. Yani had all of her bridesmaids wear custom-made, iridescent mother-of-pearl dresses that each woman was allowed to choose in their personal style. Twyla's garment was a one shoulder wrap dress with a high slit on the left side. Her shoulder-length locs were also heavily decorated with island flowers. She clutched Bibi's arm tight while sniffling toward him. They stood on either side of N'Jadaka and he bent over and kissed Twyla's cheek, wiping her tears away.

"I'm sorry..I'm sorry…" Twyla whispered.

N'Jadaka laughed at her and she gathered herself together.

Zola and Ilana walked down with Tahir and Mpilo wearing elaborate crisscross halter neck gowns. The slits in their dresses were more modest, but their elaborate braided hair-dos showed flair and sassiness in their style. Mpilo looked terrified of messing up his walk down the aisle with Ilana, but he relaxed more when the king smiled at him. The heavenly music elevated the feelings in the temple and N'Jadaka touched his chest hoping it wouldn't explode before Yani appeared.

Anika and Dawnette made the long walk down the aisle with Walter and Shawn. Their dresses were a matching ruched style with sequins at the top and satiny overskirts that reminded N'Jadaka of mermaids. They crafted thick twists in their hair and wore their hair flowers tucked at their left temples like Billie Holiday.

Junie escorted Shuri who stunned everyone with her make-up and hair. She had fluffed out her hair into a perfectly coiffed 'fro where flowers were strategically placed to look like they grew from her scalp like a giant ebony bouquet. Her dress had a plunging neck with split sleeves that showed skin powdered with sparkly dust that twinkled like stars on her rich brown skin. As she passed the front row, she gave a nod to Nakia who held a sleeping Toussaint on her lap. Shuri gave a sly smirk to N'Jadaka knowing he was peeping all the extra make-up she never wore in her regular life. His young cousin looked stunning and his older cousin Junie looked proud to escort her in front of the Udaku clan.

Kendall strolled out with Nevaeh whose custom dress shared her Native heritage with Yurok detailing of abalone shells and stringed shell beads that dangled around her waist like a fancy apron that jingled as she walked. She wore a long braid threaded with flowers all the way to the small of her back. When she separated from Kenny she blew a kiss to N'Jadaka and showed him the extra bouquet of flowers she held for Marisol and Disa.

The music changed into a melody that transfixed the entire temple gathering. A young woman sang like an angel with a choral ensemble backing her up high above them. N'Jadaka lifted his gaze to a balcony above the temple entrance where the angelic voices rained down on them like holy blessings. He now understood why Umama insisted that the wedding take place in the late afternoon. The placement of the sun in the sky had its sunrays directed into the temple by the architecture where it created a natural spot light for his children coming down the aisle next.

The entire congregation stood up when Joba appeared, flower crowned with her thick wavy hair shiny with ringlet curls all down to her back. She held a basket of flowers and threw them in front of herself as she slowly walked in the procession. N'Jadaka heard the oohs and ahhs of their guests. The sun made Joba's skin a deep mahogany brown like her mother's and he beckoned for her to keep walking to him so he could hug her. Although her walk was out of order for an American custom, the Wakandans deemed it appropriate for the youngest child in the bridal party to herald the coming of the new wife with flowers and acceptance from the priest.

Joba reached the front and her eyes took in the ancient wisdom of Dinani who presided over the ceremony. Dinani gestured for Joba to come forward and the little girl paused, staring up at the expectant priest. Twyla waved for Joba to come to her side, but Dinani stepped forward and held Joba's hand. Something sacred transpired between the priest and his child. Dinani glanced at N'Jadaka and smiled. Whatever it was made the priest happy. N'Jadaka reached for Joba's hand and pulled her in front of him. He kissed the top of her head and the sweet show of affection made a few guests wave their hands in approval.

Sydette, his ring bearer, stepped lively carrying a satin pillow in her right hand that held the wedding rings. Her left hand kept a tight grip on a red satin binding rope that she would tie around her parent's wrists as part of the wedding ceremony.

His eldest child's hair carried buoyant curls that almost looked bigger than Shuri's 'fro with a braided Mohawk style. A few flowers were tucked into the intricate braiding pattern along her scalp accentuating the fullness of her curls, and her face glowed as she kept her eyes on her Baba watching her steps. Sunlight dappled across her hair and face as she drew closer to him. Her dress matched Joba's, silvery white and princess-styled to fit her age.

"Hey Sweet Pea," he said.

She fixed her lightly pink-glossed lips into a big smile for him showing big dimples like him, and took her place by his side next to Joba. He bent down and gave her a kiss on her nose and she giggled, patting his cheek with the hand carrying the marriage tie. She glanced at her sister and Joba giggled making Sydette giggle more.

"Wait until you see Mama," Sydette said to him.

N'Jadaka straightened right back up and waited for Yani to appear. Before she stepped into the temple, he heard her voice singing the words that were meant for him in that little St. Thomas club so long ago.

"Can't do without you for sure

Amount a place I and I explore

Still nuh find nobody else I adore

Them can't stop we, yeah

Yuh love a sumn wah mi have to protect

You are my balance and my ease to mi stress

Your vibration never fail me yet

Wull on pon me, yea…"*

N'Jadaka had been unaware that Yani was going to sing during their ceremony. Their rehearsal had been calculated from start to finish and at no time was he made aware of his bride serenading him. His ears caught the lead singer of the choral ensemble vocalizing the exact same English words into Wakandan, lending her vocals after Yani finished.

Like it had been in the past, he was mesmerized by Yani's voice before she even stepped into his sight.

Riki held his mother's hand and led her into the temple. His royal robes were an exact replica of his father's. His hair was fluffed out into the big sandy-red sunburst of his grandmother Califia. Yani wanted her son, the first child born to N'Jadaka, to give her away for the ceremony.

N'Jadaka's lips trembled as he watched the beaming face of his gorgeous bride walking toward him in all her glory. Yani's silvery-white dress sparkled in the light of the sun rays that struck the shimmery iridescence in all the right places. Form-fitting, a hood covered her head that fell back into a luxurious train, accentuating the roundness of her beautiful face and big tranquil eyes.

His heart stopped.

N'Jadaka gasped and Joba patted his wrist keeping his spirit from flying out of the room. He held out his hands, palms up, willing his radiant bride to come to him with all his might. Riki took his time setting Yani's pace. The boy wanted to show off his mother. The Wakandan choir sang over their bridal march with a hymnal that brought tears to N'Jadaka's eyes. Yani transported him.

He stood nude in warm liquid inside a Caribbean sea as a young mouthy woman fussed at him to get out of her waters. Surly eyes from the past challenged him to show his true self in a hectic kitchen on a compound until he clawed his way back to humanity and fell in love with his future queen. Yani beckoned him into the ocean of her love for all time. Was there no better proof of higher powers protecting him than that divine encounter with her?

Nothing prepared him fully to witness a vision coming toward him that made his whole body quake. He gasped for breath. Joba squeezed his hand.

"Its okay, Baba. Umi Yani is coming," Joba said.

Riki stopped halfway to the priest and puffed up his chest.

"Baba, come get Mama!" Riki shouted.

The congregation erupted into cacophonous laughter. Like his father, Riki eschewed tradition and said what needed to be said. Sydette pushed N'Jadaka forward and he took eager strides toward Yani. He was supposed to sing the royal wedding song that grooms shared with the bride, but he spoke them instead. The Wakandan words slowed down his steps and he approached Yani full-throated and proud:

"Come when the nights are bright with stars Or when the moon is mellow; Come when the sun his golden bars Drops on the hay-field yellow. Come in the twilight soft and gray, Come in the night or come in the day, Come, O love, whene'er you may, And you are welcome, welcome.

You are sweet, O Love, dear Love, You are soft as the nesting dove. Come to my heart and bring it rest As the bird flies home to its welcome nest.

Come when my heart is full of grief Or when my heart is merry, Come with the falling of the leaf Or with the redd'ning cherry. Come when the year's first blossom blows, Come when the summer gleams and glows, Come with the winter's drifting snows, And you are welcome, welcome…"**

He smiled, happy that he was able to remember every word and say them with enough eloquence in flawless Wakandan. Pausing for a moment to look over her stunning appearance, he relished the sight they created standing in the center of the temple with the warmth of the sun caressing them.

"Will you walk with me Yani Galiber?" he asked.

Yani kept her eyes locked onto his face. She fought to keep any tears from welling up, but the shimmer on her lower lids lost the battle. He never wanted to see her cry, but he made an exception for that day. Riki nudged her hip with an impatient hand. She cradled her son's chin and spoke to him softly.

"Should we?" Yani asked Riki.

A saucy grin curled Riki's lips and he nodded enthustiastically.

"I will walk with you King N'Jadaka Udaku," she said.

"Say that one mo' 'gin," N'Jadaka teased, cupping a hand to his ear.

Yani laughed and obliged him, her voice as soft and magical as it had been the first time he heard it.

"I will walk with you forever King N'Jadaka Udaku…my Golden Jaguar."

"Aye!" he shouted while offering her his arm. She held onto him with a firm grip and he clasped Riki's hand, escorting them both to Dinani.

Yani held tight to Riki's hand while the adult bridesmaids and groomsmen walked into the temple stepping in time to the exalted music playing for them. Several women priests had smudged her and the children with aromatic plants and oils before they left the palace and once again, a young female priest circled Yani and the children with a gold incense burner trailing a spiraling cloud of purple smoke that clung to their wedding garments and hair. The sweet odor calmed her mind and settled the children who were ready to gallop through the temple to reach their father.

Sydette hugged her waist.

"You look beautiful Mama," Sydette said.

"Thank you Sweet Pea. You all look beautiful, too."

Yani touched Sydette's hair then caressed Joba's cheek.

"I wish they'd hurry up," Riki lamented, swinging Yani's hand.

"They have to take their time walking down the aisle, silly. Everything is being filmed for the country and it's a big deal. If they walked fast they'd miss all the pretty clothes and how good we all look," Sydette said.

Riki and Sydette spoke quietly and Yani honed in on Joba's silence. She had been chatty and playful earlier that morning when everyone rushed around bathing in sacred oils and herbs with the female priests overseeing their preparations. But once they'd eaten a full breakfast, dressed, and left the palace, she'd quieted down.

Yani knelt before her youngest child and clasped her hands.

"How are you feeling, Sunshine? Nervous?"

Joba nodded. Sydette wrapped big sister arms around her.

"You'll make Baba proud when you lead us out…okay? We practiced and practiced and you will make the path for Mama pretty. I will be right behind you," Sydette said.

Joba clutched her basket of flowers and nodded. She tilted her head to look at Yani.

"What if I drop the basket or walk too fast?" Joba said.

Relief spilled over Yani hearing her speak again.

"All you have to do is listen to the music. It's like the metronome in Umama's suite. The beat sets the pace. If you think you're walking too fast, check the music cues. You are going to be a wonderful flower girl."

Yani hugged her and Joba leaned into the embrace. She kissed Yani's cheek and all was well again.

"It's time Princess Joba."

The lead wedding director smiled at the little girl and held a hand out to guide her into position at the temple entrance. Riki ran forward and hugged Joba. He whispered something in her ear and his sister broke out into another bright smile.

"You got this," Riki said out loud.

The director glanced at Yani.

"Everyone is standing up…here we go," the director said.

Joba took a deep breath and marched in time to the harmonious music.

"I'm next! I'm next!" Sydette squealed, twirling in a circle holding the wedding rings and sacred red tie.

Sydette peeked around the wedding director.

"Oh Mama! Baba looks so handsome," Sydette said.

Yani's heart and stomach fluttered. The anticipation of seeing him engulfed all of her nerve endings. They all heard collective oohs and ahhs and a smattering of applause. She wondered what happened to make the congregation applaud. Luckily, she would be able to watch the entire ceremony at a later time. The ceremony was broadcast live and recorded from start to finish. Palace recorders filmed everything the moment they stepped foot outside the palace for candid shots to later be edited into a royal wedding documentary.

"Princess Sydette, you are next please."

The director held out a hand and waved it, summoning the girl. Sydette blew Yani a kiss and marched out like a diva.

"Here you go, Princess Yani."

Another wedding coordinator handed her a mic. Yani waited for her music cue to tap it on. The peaceful strumming of harps alerted her, and she sang out all that she felt to N'Jadaka. She wondered what his facial expression looked like hearing her voice singing that particular song. Riki squeezed her hand in support and for a moment, holding her son's hand and singing to his father brought back all the connections they had in St. Thomas. Emotion spilled through her voice as she conveyed to the king how much he meant to her.

As the voice of the Wakandan choral member sang the song in their language with a different musical arrangement that transformed into the Wakandan wedding march, Yani held tight to her bridal bouquet and let her son lead them into the temple.

Grateful to have her son's hand for support, Yani took in the hundreds of faces that watched her march toward her destiny. Her brain tried to connect with individual eyes upon her. That proved useless once she zeroed in on N'Jadaka waiting for her at the far end.

God…he was more than handsome.

She lost her footing for a second and Riki helped her find her steps again.

It all came down to this moment.

Yani drifted away into a time when she was a lost woman-child trying to make a way out of no way on a small island. How many nights had she prayed for a better life for herself and Sydette? Given up on herself? How many days had she cried and chastised herself for choosing love with Chez who treated her so poorly and abandoned Sweet Pea? Yani had felt so alone and lost to a pre-destined fate that befell too many young women with big hearts and limited resources or support. Thank God Auntie was there for her. Thank all the angels too that her auntie liked Killmonger so much that she didn't run interference keeping them apart. There were too many tangible things that should have prevented Yani from ever meeting the foreign mercenary.

But look at God.

Her eyes watered and she looked away to control her blurry vision. No tears fell and she was able to concentrate on her delicate steps to reach the king.

Riki halted their march and shouted for his father to get her. The audience laughed and Yani chuckled herself. His declaration was not a part of the ceremony. She lifted her bridal bouquet to her lips to hide her open-mouthed laughter when Riki sucked his teeth sounding like an annoyed Auntie back home.

Her laughter fell away once N'Jadaka came down the aisle to claim her at his son's demand. She heard a few gasps from women around her who also felt that energy coming toward her. He spoke forceful words of love instead of singing them to her. The switch up made the evocative words more powerful and she felt every utterance in her bones, marrow deep. When he finally reached her, she could barely see his face. Her eyes had become a river threatening to spill down her face.

"Will you walk with me Yani Galiber?" N'Jadaka asked.

His voice was full of pride and so much love for her. The scent of oils on his skin and the smudging on his clothes smelled heavenly. She lost the ability to speak taking all of his spirit in. Riki balled up a small fist and pressed it into her hip. Yani lifted his chin and stared into Riki's shiny eyes.

"Should we?" Yani asked her son.

Those little Udaku lips on his face swept up into a knowing smile and Riki nodded like she was foolish to even ask the question. She looked at her great love again.

"I will walk with you King N'Jadaka Udaku," she said.

"Say that one mo' 'gin!"

N'Jadaka had cupped his ear and she knew in her soul he did that purely to show off for the nobles who questioned her place in his life.

"I will walk with you forever King N'Jadaka Udaku…my Golden Jaguar."

"Aye!"

Yani gripped his arm and he held Riki's hand, escorting them all to the priest waiting for them. Her bridesmaids and bridesgroom were in various stages of watery eyes, crying, and beaming love to her. She handed her bouquet to Twyla and her cousin gushed over her with a weepy voice.

Facing N'Jadaka, Yani watched the priest give Sydette instructions. She handed the wedding rings to her brother and a footstool was placed in front of her so she could easily bind her mother and father together. Dinani spoke ancient words as Sydette tied the satin binding rope around N'Jadaka's wrist first. She left about two feet of rope in between them before she tied the other end on Yani's wrist. Her task complete, Sweet Pea kissed both their wrists and returned to stand next to Joba.

Yani listened to the Wakandan words spoken by the priest, but her eyes stayed on N'Jadaka's face the entire time. His soulful eyes drank in every inch of her. It seemed like they were the only two there, but with the guests, plus the entire Udaku clan in attendance, over one thousand people witnessed their union and she blotted them all out.

Dinani spoke of their expected duties toward one another. Her ears glossed over all of those expectations and only tuned back in when the long ceremony moved into the portion where she was told the qualities of a virtuous queen.

Holy scripture was read by Ayiz'e who wore the sacred red robes of the mountain temple of Bast. A male priest presented Dinani with more sacred oils and they anointed Yani and N'Jadaka. The qualities of a virtuous king were recited to N'Jadaka. An older female priest blessed their children who stood there, and also blessed the children they would have in the future.

Umama stepped forward from her place on the dais holding Yani's queen isicholo. Dinani prayed over the crown and anointed it with holy Bast oils before N'Jadaka pulled back the hood on Yani's wedding dress revealing her platinum hair. Umama's voice was loud and strong.

"We of the Udaku clan accept Yani Galiber into this holy union. She is our welcomed daughter…our new queen…Queen Yani N'Isiqithi the First."

The women of the entire Udaku clan broke out into heartfelt ululations that echoed throughout the temple. Yani bowed her head slightly and Umama placed the queen's isicholo on her head.

"Stay blessed Queen Yani, may your reign make us all proud and may your greatest grandmother Queen Mary guide your hand in all that you do," Umama said.

Yani stood still and accepted the ululations, the shouts, the applause, the jealousy, the envy, the hatred, the admiration, the love, the curiosity, and the fear her queendom brought to Wakanda. She straightened her posture and let the weight of the crown sink into soul.

Queen Yani.

Heavy was the head that wore the crown, but not so much with N'Jadaka by her side. He held her hand up and they turned around to face the congregation. Dinani raised their arms and spoke with a firm tone in their voice.

"May I present to you all here, the royal heads of the nation, King N'Jadaka and Queen Yani Udaku, avatars of the Golden Jaguar…children of the Black Pather Tribe."

Everyone in the temple stood, including the relatives on the dais. The Council of Elders came forth from the audience and circled Yani and N'Jadaka. They held hands and recited an oath promising them both wise council in the days ahead. Stepping aside afterward, Yani and her new husband were able to acknowledge the crowd amidst their applause.

"You may now kiss your bride, kumkani," Dinani said.

N'Jadaka's lips were on hers before the priest finished giving permission, almost knocking her crown off. He kissed her within an inch of her life and backed away when she almost went limp.

"Hey queen," he said.

"Hey king," she answered.

Yani checked on their children and all three had glossy eyes admiring her new isicholo. N'Jadaka threaded his fingers with hers and boldly showed her off. To close the ceremony, they had to circle the inside of the temple as newlyweds counterclockwise. The isicholo settled nicely on her head, and Yani willfully entered her new era as ruler. She relaxed into N'Jadaka's strides and pranced about, letting her beauty and new status burn her enemies down to charcoal.

N'Jadaka kept stopping to kiss her hand and the red satin binding tie dangled between them letting everyone know they would never part. She reveled in the power, soaked it up and let it propel her around the temple with a fierce protective energy.

Back at the front again, N'Jadaka kissed her chasrely, with pecks to her lips and both cheeks. She bent down to hug and kiss their children just as the closing wedding march started. Dinani gave their final blessing and the Udaku family drummers showed out again, leading the march out of the temple. Didah sang a new griot song prophesying the reign of Yani and N'Jadaka.

"Ready to face the rest of the world?" N'Jadaka asked.

"I am," Yani said.

They held hands tight and strolled down the aisle together, exiting the ancient temple as husband and wife.

* Lyrics to Jada Kingdom's "Wull On"

** Poem by Black American poet Paul Laurence Dunbar (1872-1906), "An Invitation to Love"

Tag List:

@readingaddict1290

@issimplyaamazinggg

@eyeknowmywrites

@kitesatforestp

@fd-writes

@soufcakmistress  

@cherrystainedlipsbaby

@tclaybon  

@thadelightfulone

@allhailqueennel

@bartierbakarimobisson

@cpwtwot

@shookmcgookqueen

@yoyolovesbucky

@raysunshine78

@the-illlestt

@terrablaze514  

@l-auteuse

@amirra88

@jimizwidow

@janelledarling

@chaneajoyyy  

@sweetestdream92  

@purple-apricots

@blackpinup22  

@hennessystevens-udaku

@scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade

@bugngiz

@stariamrry  

@honeytoffee

@meilintheempressofdreams

@tyees

@eye-raq  

@writerbee-ffs  

@chocolatedream30  

@childishgambinaa  

@mygirlrenee

@thewaysheis—awkward

@tchallasbabymama

@lahuttor

@goodieyaya

@post-woke

@soufcakmistress

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs

@nahimjustfeelingit-writes

@retroxvailles

@cydneyrenee4

@nizzle-mo

@cecereads209

@childishgambinaax

@gopaperless

@bombshellbre95

@tchallasbabymama

@musicisme333

@sister-winter73

@nccu-rnc

@sj206260358

@blmcd57110

@griot-of-wakanda

@xsweetdellzx

@nayaesworld

@carlakeks

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar" Chapter 4

Need to catch up? Masterlist HERE.

"Fall in your ways so you can crumble

Fall in your ways so you can sleep at night

Fall in your ways so you can wake up and rise"

Solange—"Rise"

N'Jadaka stood close to Yani. She had backed herself against the library reading table that faced a window and he stayed rooted in front of her. The shimmer of tears in her eyes compelled him to cradle her cheek with comforting reassurance. His ire was not with her at all. She accepted his touch and her face became smooth like untroubled water. Her kimoyo beads displayed the blank avatar. They both watched Lady Ime's Image appear.

Peach pit hard brown eyes encased inside a charming oval face peered back at them.

"King N'Jadaka…"

Ime pried her eyes off of Yani's dour expression and lowered her head at him.

"Why were you trying to contact my fiancé so late?" he said with cold vigor.

"Forgive me Your Highness. I have been unable to reach Princess Yani through her team, so I asked a favor—"

"From whom?"

His tone rendered Ime speechless. She didn't lift her eyes to meet his at all. Her evasiveness oozed through the transmission.

"Was it your fiancé, Ramatla?" he asked.

Ime raised her head and tried to look pleasant. Her voice stayed steady.

"Yes. I took a chance at reaching out before tomorrow. I apologize for doing so at an inopportune time. I see that I have upset you and the princess."

"You have," he said.

"What did you need to speak with me about that couldn't wait until after the banquet?" Yani said.

She kept a clipped sound that brought out her accent any time she was annoyed with someone.

"My apologies to you, Princess Yani. I just wanted to know…I wanted to know what I have done to make you hate me…"

Ime burst into tears startling Yani and N'Jadaka.

"I have tried to be your friend…I know I am not as outgoing as Lady Zola and Lady Ilana, some may even think me cold because it takes me a long time to get comfortable with people, but I have always shown you respect and supported all your endeavors outside of Wakanda. When Ramatla gave me your gift I was devastated and so filled with sadness. What can I do to change your negative perception of us?"

Ime wept and wiped at her eyes. Clutched in her hand was the jewelry box Remy had brought to N'Jadaka's office. The waterworks continued and Yani sucked her teeth and glanced at him. He folded his arms and gave the crying woman no words of absolution. Yani struggled to find an appropriate response and he saved her from having to speak.

"We have a busy day starting early this morning. It is after midnight and we'd like to get some sleep. Do not call Queen Yani this way ever again. Use the proper channels in the future and wait for her to contact you as she chooses on her time. I will not speak to Ramatla about this because it's better to have it forgotten. Are we clear?" he said.

"Yes, King N'Jadaka."

Yani lifted her wrist higher.

"We will take the earrings back tomorrow since my taste and my jeweler's work upsets you," Yani said.

Ime's eyes switched between Yani's and his quickly and she tucked the jewelry box against her chest and shook her head.

"No, no, I will keep them. This was a mistaken assumption on my end. I see now that I jumped to conclusions. You gave this to us with thoughtful consideration…your personal jeweler…that is an honor Princess Yani."

"Goodnight, Lady Ime," he said.

She winked out first before Yani said another word to her.

"Did you see how that woman acted?" Yani huffed. "The fake crying? That was all for you. Had I been by myself her true colors would've spilled out of these beads."

"She did lay it on thick—"

"Thick like my ass," Yani snorted.

He nuzzled his chin on top of her head.

"Kinda wished it was Remy though," he said.

"You say you'll let it go…but I know you. Will you tense up every time my kimoyo beads vibrate or light up with a strange signature? I would never do anything to break the trust we've built. He loves me, there's nothing I can do about that. Will you really be okay working with him and not thinking he's plotting to sabotage us? Or what about events where we have to interact with all the nobles? I don't want to be responsible for your potential outbursts or feeling like I have to worry over every little thing that happens outside of my control."

"I trust you. I don't trust them."

She touched his chest with both hands and rubbed his pecs through his overshirt.

"If that's true, then you need to let me tell you things when I'm ready to tell them or if I think it matters to speak on it."

"I'll try, but sometimes it's hard. You know I can read energy and body language. If I feel and see you acting nervous or anxious I'm gonna think the worst."

"Then I will work on not overthinking things when they happen or agonize about you reading too much into stuff. I'm yours. No one else's."

"You mine?" he said

She held his face still and kissed him. Her soft warm tongue steadied him as it always did. His nature was to be territorial over his women, and Yani was his most prized gift from life itself. No matter how strong, powerful, cunning, confident, or persuasive he could be in any given situation, she had a way of untethering his moorings if she were under stress or afraid of him. He never wanted her to be afraid of saying anything to him no matter how unpleasant.

"I put too much pressure on you with my issues. I'll do better and follow your lead," he said.

"Thank you."

He smiled. She grinned back at him.

"You spoil me and I go nuts," he said.

"You spoiled me first, so I can only reciprocate in kind."

"You are just like Aunt Leona."

"She raised me well."

She housed her lower lip between her teeth and stopped rubbing his chest with the tips of her fingers.

"The closer we get to marrying each other, the more I feel like an ungrateful daughter," she said.

"Why do you say that?"

She lifted a leg and rested half of her rump on the desk. Tugging on her thin-chained necklace, Yani sighed.

"My parents are gone. I should feel sad about them missing this day, but to tell the truth…I'm relieved that they won't get to see me walk down the aisle. I had a dream about them the other day. Just some old memories of ducking from them when my mother was vex and lashed out at me. My father never stood up for me and I lived most of my life dreading their presence. Now…on the eve of my wedding…I don't feel any sadness about them never seeing our special day. Is that a horrible thing to think? They don't get to have this and I'm glad."

"Your relationship was not good. You're grown now. It's fine to feel that way."

"Even if they were still here, I'd feel ambivalent about them witnessing it. They turned me away at my lowest and would probably expect to be front and center at our nuptials as if all was forgiven."

"You don't have to forgive anyone. Not even your parents. And guess what? You're still a wonderful person that I love…the mother of my children. My life partner. My pushy friend…my everything…everything I never knew I could have when I left Oakland. Happiness has been a long time coming for us."

"Yes Lord!"

They laughed together.

"Tomorrow is for us and our babies, okay?" he said.

He hugged her and she slumped into his chest.

"I want to have fun today. Get through the morning activities, rehearsal, fittings, lunch…and then the banquet. By this same time tomorrow I want to be sleeping peacefully and nothing on my mind except getting into my wedding dress," she said.

He palmed her backside and they rubbed noses. Her scent lingered all over his body like a second skin. He pressed kisses along her temple and ran a heat-seeking trail down her neck. Yani leaned back giving him space to find his way back to her lips where they parted once more and she nestled into slow kissing him. Their tongues swept back and forth between their moist lips with familiar reassurance that nothing would come between them ever again.

Yani licked a curving arc across his lips and let her head fall back. She inhaled the cloying aromatic oils perfuming his locs and he watched her glassy eyes give up on focusing on anything else but him. He opened her coat and cupped a breast, squeezing it before holding the other.

"Titties so perfect…big…soft…heavy…"

He sucked on each nipple like candy drops, groaning along the suction of his lips moving around her areolas. She moaned at the fingering of her clit and the dipping of his two fingers inside of her wet opening. His semen stayed warm inside of her. He lifted her legs up and planted her feet on the edge of the desk.

"Wait, let me put my wig back on," she said reaching for it on the desk.

He pulled her hand away from it.

"No. I don't want Toya…I want my wife…Yani…"

He took off his layered shirts again and only lowered his pants enough to release his dick. Their kissing made his pipe stiffen and he plunged into a pussy coated with his cum and her slickness. He held her legs up and she used her arms to balance herself on the desk.

"I want to cum inside my wife…look at my dick inside you…fuck…shit is so hard, Yani…hard for you, baby…just you…fuck, this shit is so deep. I feel all that cum I put in you…pussy is so good on my dick…look how you doin' Daddy's dick! You like that? Huh? Lemme give you some husband dick for a minute…ah fuck, you feel that weight? Damn, I'm fucking the shit out this pussy…you in trouble when that honeymoon get here. I'ma fuck this pussy so much. Take you back to the island days, Yani…shit! I used to fuck you so much…this tight pussy was always riding this dick…"

Yani tried to keep her attention on his face, but her mouth had fallen open and her eyes kept watching his slick pipe go in and out. He started teasing her by pulling all the way out and tapping the girth against her labia and clit before plunging back in suddenly knocking the wind and sense out of her.

"Stretching it out, Ma…damn…look at those pussy lips squeezing me too…you feel that weight? Huh?"

He forced his dick to jump inside her pussy without moving his hands or wiggling his hips. The muscle control made her pussy throb all around his thickness. Her walls were beyond engorged. His semen rendered it twice as slippery and her pussy twice as noisy with all the splashing sounds they created with their intimate bond. He stirred his dick inside her like a big spoon mixing a pot of hot gumbo. Her whimpers and helpless pleas to keep fucking harder flew over his shoulder in hot breathy gusts. N'Jadaka was a useless king inside Yani's pussy. His balls contracted with the urge of release riding his body close to the edge.

"Look at this pussy! Taking all this dick!" he shouted. "I'ma start skipping work if you keeping giving it to me like this!"

Yani yelped and her walls contracted, making his dick throb rhythmically. He held her breasts and used slow methodical thrusts to please her even more. She twisted her lips and they stared at one another.

"First time I touched you…I wanted this…you made me want you…remember?"

Yani gasped with her eyes locked on his.

"This pussy showing out for Daddy…see? It likes this husband dick. Got me balls deep…make me cum, Yani!""

Yani's toes curled and her pussy squirted all over him at that moment.

"Fuck me…fuck me…" she moaned.

"Daddy is on it, baby. There you go….ooh, Yani look how you're squirting all over my dick…you want Daddy to cum now? I got a lot to put in you, baby."

"Fuck me…s'deep…so deep…my pussy is cumming again! I'm cumming…Killmonger!"

His dick exploded, and he helped push out his orgasm with a roar that stretched his vocal chords. Yani took his thrusts, squirted again, and accepted the cum flow his dick vanquished her with.

"I'm still cumming, Yani…fuck!"

He gripped his dick and pulled out, shooting semen all over her breasts. Shuddering and cursing, he stood back to watch cum spill out from her and drip all over his shirts. He played in her pussy, smearing creamy warmth all over her labia. He rubbed it all over her tits pleased with how she looked to him. Soaked and sated.

He stretched his back muscles and his dick bobbed. Unlike her, he needed to top off his night with one more sexual act. She already knew the drill and slid down from the desk onto her knees. He stroked his dick and studied her expression as she took off her coat and unwrapped her hair. This was ritual for them, something he suspected all Udaku men did. For him, cumming on Yani's face wasn't humiliation but his solemn duty to let her know she was his. It was ownership not of the bullying patriarchal kind, no, it was something deeper than that. Primal. Ferocious and raw. Petty even. Marking her with his semen gave him power over others who wanted her too. Knowing Remy hovered over his woman compelled N'Jadaka to paint Yani's delicate face as a reminder of who her man was. On her knees, his dick looked like a scepter blessing her. She kept her eyes open and sucked on his balls at the seam knowing it heightened his pleasure. Looking down at her he stroked and twisted his fingers under the ridge of his dick, trying not to blow his load haphazardly. He needed to control this release and show her his physical prowess. The load flowing through his dick ignited a passion in him that needed no words to express what she was to him.

He drenched her.

Hot heavy ropes purged from his balls, striking her dewy skin in long white stripes. Yani knelt before him pious and silent, accepting the cum falling like fat raindrops. The grinding of his teeth as he surpressed any shouting escaping his lips forced a pressure into his heaving chest. He beat on his dick and reveled in his good fortune at having her and it extended his carnal aching to cover her more.

"Fuckkk!"

He nearly choked on the word as his balls throbbed with its final outpouring. Panting and gasping, he stared at Yani. She gave him what he wanted. Absolute submission. His semen turned her into living art. He probably could've made love to her on the floor covered in his jizz, but his body grew tired from the adventure.

"You leave first," she said, touching his hand.

He couldn't get over how extraordinary she looked soaked in cum with a smile on her face. She gathered her things again and scurried to the restroom. He put on his shirts and left the library with swift feet.

A quick shower made him drowsy back in his grandfather's suite. He crawled back into bed with Riki and slept the rest of the early morning feeling exalted.

Yani couldn't believe how fast the day sped by.

She expected to be frazzled and exhausted by the time she dressed for the banquet, but instead, she felt invigorated and longed for a new morning to rise. The family breakfast was a rollicking good time. As she admired the coming together of the Udaku-Stevens clan and the fragments of her smaller family line at the closure of their betrothal march, Yani knew for sure that her place at the head of the throne required her to move with composed stealth when she faced the nation as queen. The Udaku elders accepted her as one of their own. There were a few cousins and in-laws in the royal family that remained cool toward her place at N'Jadaka's side because of her unconventional public behavior with him that they felt was unbecoming of a proper stoic queen, but they would back the family from outside skepticism about her representing the monarchy. Any internal strife among them would be squashed by Umama anyway. Yani liked being touchy-feely with N'Jadaka no matter where she was. If the public saw them kissing or N'Jadaka's hand fondling her butt or holding her tight against him, they would have to get accustomed to more of it in the future.

No matter what they thought about her throughout the royal bloodline, one thing was for certain: they adored N'Jadaka Udaku.

The king seemed to glow around his family. His close bond with Shuri had blossomed into a transition of sorts. He took on an elder brother role as opposed to a cousin, and Shuri was never far from his company. They whispered together secret jokes and spoke with great affection toward one another. The new sibling bond helped Ramonda not worry so much about her daughter. It had been revealed a few months back that she had suffered the loss of a boyfriend in the Infinity War that no one in the family knew about. She grieved for her brother openly, but her young lover had been mourned hidden away from them all.

After final fittings, lunch, and hair appointments for the children and herself, Yani sat in the dressing room with her two sisters and Ladies-in-Waiting as Twyla smoothed the last bit of hair oil on her newly clipped and dyed scalp.

"You look like you did when you met him," Twyla said.

"Stunning," Zola added. "The platinum color of your hair…the dark eyebrows."

Yani puckered her lips and stared at them in the mirror. Touching her face, she admired the darker hue of her skin from the afternoon sunbathing session. The rich bronze glow gave her a fetching quality that hinted at summer and sensuality. Her kimoyos lit up with N'Jadaka's signature.

"We're late! N'Jadaka wants us to meet him at the East Palace exit. The media are being allowed to photograph us leaving for the banquet," Yani yelped.

She jumped up and her Ladies fanned out the small scallop-shaped train on her indigo dress and helped her put on the matching indigo puffy cape with a deep gold lining. Yani felt like she wore a cloud around her shoulders and back. They followed her at a clipped pace, traveling across the palace bridge, and made quite a commotion with staff as they headed toward the ground floor where N'Jadaka waited for her. Twyla nudged her with a soft jab into her elbow.

"Notice anyone special?" Twyla teased.

Mpilo, Bibi, and N'Jadaka's close friends from America were present. Shawn and Walter were dressed in fashionable dark suits. M'Baku and Ayomide rounded out the bunch, and…

Yani blinked twice.

A man with tawny skin and thick glossy black hair stood next to N'Jadaka. Clean-shaven and dressed in a black velvet embroidered dishdasha and trousers, the corners of his lips turned up at the sight of her.

"Ah! There she is my goddess from long ago…"

"Tahir!"

Yani ran up to him and let protocols fall to the wayside. She hugged him tight and kissed his cheek. He pulled back from her and grinned.

"I see now that it was a good thing that you never listened to my advice about this guy," Tahir said.

He winked at her, and she clasped his hands in hers.

"I can't believe you're here…Twyla…you were able to keep this from me?"

Twyla laughed and pinched Yani's cheek.

N'Jadaka playfully slapped Tahir's hands away.

"Watch yourself man, I saw her first!" N'Jadaka said.

"How is this possible?" Yani asked.

N'Jadaka placed a hand on Tahir's shoulder.

"I recently made Tahir Wakanda's first Middle Eastern Ambassador. He'll be working closely with our people on the outside. I'm covering our bases, and that part of the world needs some prodding by us."

Tahir nodded and held out his hands using them to punctuate his thoughts like he used to do with her back in St. Thomas.

"I was as shocked like you are now when he found me. Yet…here I stand in this fabulous country of the future attending pre-wedding parties," Tahir said.

His eyes tracked the women behind him and his grin widened.

"Perhaps I will get lucky tonight and finally find my own goddess like you. I'm so glad to see you again. I often wondered how you turned out and alhamdulilah…look at you…about to become a queen!"

Umama and Ramonda kicked up a bit of fanfare with their arrival and the entire party was swarmed with Doras and kingsguards. Tahir was taken aback by the dazzling display of power both older women held as queen mothers. N'Jadaka introduced a nervous Tahir and Yani giggled to herself. A mercenary and friend of the infamous Killmonger acting flummoxed by Wakandan women. Umama put Tahir to work as her escort, peppering him with questions as they all moved outside. Flashes of lights and shouts met them as the media were permitted to film them from a distance.

N'Jadaka walked Yani down the stairs toward a line-up of transportation that would cross over the large moat and head them to their destination following the curve of the river.

"I can't believe you two are back together," Yani said.

She climbed into their transport and waited for her Ladies and relatives to join them in the first car. N'Jadaka held her hand while security made sure their entire party was secure in all the vehicles.

"Took some time to track him, but I started the moment I was released from cryostasis. There are some places our War Dogs can't infiltrate easily, and he'll help us with that."

"What about his family?"

"He's an orphan like me. There's a married half-sister who lives in London and no one else. Many others were taken in the blip. He's single. No children…that he knows of."

Yani rolled her eyes and N'Jadaka kissed her cheek.

"He has no allegiance to any country and he's always had my back. Even when I kept secrets about myself away from him, he stuck with me. He's a loyal dude, and honestly, baby…I missed him. Just like I missed Shawn and Walter. Men don't really stay connected the way women do, and I want to rectify that. Since T'Challa's been gone, I miss male companionship from my past."

"I'm glad he's here. I know Wakanda has tripped him out."

Okoye opened the passenger door and glanced at N'Jadaka.

"Your Highness, Mpilo has offered to give up his seat for your guest," Okoye said.

"I don't need any special treatment Killmonger," Tahir said.

"Get in," N'Jadaka said.

Tahir climbed into the empty seat next to Zola. He gave a bashful look at Yani and took his special place comfortably inside the front car. Okoye took her seat in the front passenger space and the driver ferried them through the heart of Birnin Zana.

Tahir looked out of his tinted window. He craned his neck observing the splendor of the golden city's skyline.

"Incredible. This place is so…magical," Tahir said.

Yani pointed out landmarks and the temple she would marry N'Jadaka in. The streets were already in prep-mode with decorations going up for the parade after he wedding. A few citizens stopped on the sidewalks and watched the royal procession of cars speed by.

"They tell me you had a child by him," Tahir said.

He spun his seat around to face them.

"We have a son, Riki," Yani said with pride dripping from her voice.

She tapped her kimoyo and Riki's static image floated before them. Her son was caught running toward N'Jadaka's arms for a hug. Tahir stared at the image and then looked at N'Jadaka.

"You didn't give this woman any chance of sharing her genes with this child?" Tahir said.

N'Jadaka chuckled and admired his son's picture. Tahir sank back in his seat. The other women chatted and ignored their conversation out of respect.

"I am happy that you have found your way back together," Tahir said.

He studied N'Jadaka's face for a moment. His lips quirked a bit as he gave Yani his full attention.

"I will be at your service, Yani. Your husband-to-be has given me a new life…one filled with possibility again. I was lost in a wilderness when he disappeared…no, Killmonger, let me finish, don't interrupt me in front of the goddess…"

N'Jadaka looked at Yani. She leaned forward to give Tahir her full attention.

"This man is special…listen to me, Yani. I never met a man like him in my life before. In my line of work, there are ruthless people…dangerous people. Sometimes you are blessed to see the makings of a legend in the midst of horrible circumstances. Killmonger moved in ways that told me he wasn't some ordinary person. His drive and focus was unmatched…now…it is clear why. I feel honored that I watched him fall in love with you."

N'Jadaka held up a hand to hush Tahir. The man ignored the gesture.

"I never saw him smile until he was around you. Allah has his hand on this union. I will make sure he lives up to your expectations."

"He's doing okay so far," Yani said.

She stroked N'Jadaka's shoulder. Tahir's intense eyes watched her.

"You have become the woman your Aunt dreamed you'd be," Tahir said.

"Really?"

"Oh yes. We used to talk…she and I. I'd eat her food and she would speak of a future that she imagined for you. We both pretended not to notice you and my friend falling for each other. She knew it. From the moment she witnessed you in the same room together. Miss Leona told me you were a salty girl to him, but underneath… it was the need to be near him. The bad man on the hill…ha, ha! That's what your people called him behind his back! You sang to him in that club…remember that little club, Killmonger? He couldn't take his eyes off of you all night. He barely spoke to me looking for you all over that room. My feelings were a little hurt, but how could I compete with this vision here?"

Yani sighed and rested her head on N'Jadaka's shoulder.

"That night started off perfect and ended so bad," she said.

"Bad for who? You? This guy? No. Allah moved the riff raff out of your way to clear a path for this time now."

Tahir turned his head and his eyes grew big watching the scenery go by.

"I am in awe of this place…."

The driver took them into a chic and densely populated section of Birnin Zana's finance district with towering buildings and slow-moving crowds enjoying a warm spring evening dining at night cafes and upscale private clubs. Heads turned and kimoyo beads were lifted to catch sight of their entourage arriving in front of a high-end venue. Their security flanked around them in a tight formation and ushered them inside a laughter filled lobby. They worked their way through the excited buzz of their entrance to a reception area where festive cocktails and savory hors d'oeuvres were served. A burnished bronze and gold color palette in the décor screamed money and affluence.

The royal arrival kicked up another stir of excitement and Yani clutched N'Jadaka's arm tight. All eyes drank them in and the royal party swept through to greet elders and high-ranking nobles who gave them the most support. Yani caught a glimpse of the lavishly decorated dining room where long rectangular banquet tables were set up in a herringbone style on opposite sides of the cavernous room, all facing a hollow square grouping of tables and chairs in the center. Servers and posh chef staff prepared for their entrance. Live traditional string music played over speakers and Yani relaxed into the lively ambiance.

N'Jadaka stood beside her like a shining beacon in the cocktail room and she reflected the light of their pairing. The Council of Elders each approached with their spouses and Yani made grand gestures toward them that delighted the heavily traditionalist crowd. The Court of Nobles in that space represented every upper class family that maneuvered for power and influence with the king.

Everyone present looked resplendent in tailored raiment. Their ubiquitous jewelry, flamboyant hairstyles and even placement around the room signified their clan status and their tribal affiliation. The odor around them reeked of rich, decadent, and calculated stunt queens bubbling with great pleasure mixing with their own kind. The women traipsed in spectacular dresses of every rainbow hue that made whooshing noises at every turn, but Yani's indigo dress was the grand dame couture of the night. Blue and gold had become her signature colors when she made public appearances ever since the King's Ball. She decided not to wear anything too modest. The deep plunging neckline left nothing to the imagination with the swelling of her breasts peeking out, even with the sheer piece of material that went down the center to keep any direct skin from being exposed. She kept the décolletage of semi-precious jewels on the back of the dress's train instead of the front to keep a sleek silhouette look that complimented N'Jadaka's flowing black robes that were an exact copy of his father's. She slid the cape down the long sleeves of the dress with the king's help and handed it to a coat check too nervous to look at her face. There were a few feral nods in a corner from her smiling detractors who admired the dress despite disliking her.

Her eyes ghosted over the hundreds of faces until Zola and Ilana nudged her arm after handing her a glass of honey wine.

Remy and Lady Ime stood across from them near the dining hall entrance.

Ilana whispered in her ear.

"Notice how she's wearing big twists tonight to cover her ears," Ilana said.

"I see."

Yani slid her hand from N'Jadaka's arm down to his hand. They intertwined fingers and spoke to a few admirers who asked about Yani's book tour and her plans after the wedding. Her social card became booked and she shook her head thinking of all the private teas and luncheons she was asked to attend within thirty minutes of schmoozing.

Hand in hand she and N'Jadaka mingled among the elite, sipping more wine and smiling so hard that her jaws began to ache. N'Jadaka introduced Shawn, Walter, and Tahir to important families. All three men acted right at home in the cocktail party despite having to use language translators. Luckily for them, most of the nobles understood and spoke English.

The pomp and circumstance became more exuberant and louder, drowning out most of the conversations swirling around. M'Baku and Ayomide meandered over to them, their Jabari-styled clothing bulky and extravagant. Several older couples carried on conversations with the mountain couple drawing out the commanding voice of Ayomide who had them enraptured with her lively eloquence and tall stature.

Yani gulped down her second glass of wine and reminded herself to watch how much she drank the rest of the evening. Her reputation held high social capital at the moment because of her book and all it would take was for one noble to clock her drink intake and tally it up for the gossip grapevine. N'Jadaka nursed a glass of purple fermented wine made from red grapes and the petals of a pink flower found in the Wakandan valley near Birnin Bashenga. He finished his drink as Yani kept a watchful eye on Remy and Ime.

"Better to talk them now before the children arrive for the dinner portion," N'Jadaka said.

"We can walk past as if we want to look at the dining area."

"People are already filtering in there to find their seats so it won't look confrontational."

He squeezed her hand.

"Ready?" he asked.

More people flowed into the reception cocktail hour and Yani didn't want to be bombarded with the same questions from the new influx of nobles.

"Ready," she said.

N'Jadaka took the first step forward and Yani matched his pace. They skipped past eager guests and strode toward the couple.

Remy and Ime nodded to them in a respectful fashion and Yani looked up at N'Jadaka's face to allow him to speak first and set the tone.

"Enjoying the party?" N'Jadaka asked.

He held out his hand to Remy and the younger nobleman clasped it with a firm shake.

"We are having a great time. You both look amazing," Remy said.

Yani looked at Ime who wore a beaming face as she listened to the men chat.

"Your hair is very pretty, Lady Ime," Yani said.

Ime gave a furtive smile and lifted two twists to show Yani and N'Jadaka the earrings they gave her. They looked stylish and quite flattering on her ear. Remy wore his too, and from a distance one could barely notice the design until they were close upon him. Yani gave the couple a broad smile that she was pleased.

"They look lovely on you," Yani said.

"We look forward to the wedding tomorrow," Ime said. "Thank you for the invitation. I know so many people want to be there and it is a great honor to actually witness your nuptials in person and not on the vid screen at home."

"Queen Mother Niyilolawa and Queen Mother Ramonda had a large hand in helping me choose the list of guests. King N'Jadaka has been impressed with Ramatla's work and as you know, he was once my nanny for a few months."

Ime's eyes darted over to Remy.

"I did not know that Remy worked for you before his current position," Ime said.

"Oh? You never told her? Our children loved him. They will be here for the dinner tonight," Yani said.

Remy wrenched his eyes away from Ime and gazed at Yani. Clearing his throat, he gave a disarming smile.

"I am excited to see them again. So much has changed since I cared for them," Remy said.

"We'll see you both inside," N'Jadaka said.

The king led Yani away, but Zola and Ilana, who stood a respectable distance behind them, cornered Ime and Remy by the entrance, chatting them up.

"They swooped in fast," N'Jadaka said.

"They are truly petty. I'm sure they're pretending to see the earrings for the first time. This is all so pretty…"

The dining room engaged all the senses and she admired the floral centerpieces and garlands decorating lit candles. The odor of fresh incense filled the room as a few servers removed brass burners that were no longer needed. Yani sniffed and the smells filling the air reminded her of the royal garden in summer when the fresh petals of new lavender and purple sage were cut to make potpourri for many of the palace common rooms.

"King N'Jadaka, Princess Yani, this way please."

A young woman in an elaborate venue attendant uniform led them to their seat at the center table. Ramonda and Umama sat on either side of them. M'Baku and Ayomide sat beside Umama and the rest of their entourage filled out reserved seats behind them. There were five open spaces left open for Dante, Leona, and their children. From her peripheral, Yani glimpsed Remy and Ime sitting at a table to their left with their esteemed family members dining together as part of their public betrothal march.

The rest of the Court of Nobles filed in and took their seats. The din of voices, clinking glasses, and the rustling of movement all around them gave her pause to refocus her attention on the other guests at their table. All six of the tribes, including the Jabari, were represented by the highest ranking members of their elite. So many eyes regarded Yani and N'Jadaka. It was a rare privilege to dine with the royals up close and bright curious eyes studied their every gesture and hung onto every word uttered from their mouths.

"Doing okay?" N'Jadaka whispered in her ear.

Yani stroked his beard and he patted her thigh under the table. He puckered his lips and she pressed hers against the fleshy softness. An older woman from the Merchant Tribe quickly looked away in embarrassment after catching the intimacy. Calm dining music swelled in the background as a master of ceremonies approached a dais and welcomed all the upper crust.

Dante and Leona entered the dining room with the children.

"Hi Mama," Sydette said, waving at them.

Once they were seated, the emcee introduced the non-binary priest Dinani who would perform their wedding ceremony. Dinani prayed over them with a solemn tone in their voice, and the host went over some housekeeping details as the first course was served.

Yani broke a piece of dinner roll and dipped it in the broth bowl she ate from and inhaled the delicious aroma of her food. N'Jadaka became the charming head of state, keeping their non-family dining companions chuckling with his stories about meeting the American President, and seeing Tony Starks again. A flurry of questions were presented to him concerning Stark Industries and his trip to the U.N. Their rapt attention to N'Jadaka made it easier for Yani to enjoy her meal peacefully and watch the children cared for by Dante and Leona. She paced her eating so her belly didn't fill up before the last course was brought out. She dared to sip on another glass of wine during the presentation of the dessert plates piled with all sorts of cake, pie, and fruit slices.

A room separator was pulled apart revealing a sizeable dance floor and bandstand. A young woman in a skintight black and red body stocking studded with spikes along the sides of her arms and legs shook a tangle of long locs. Half of her face was painted with red dots and the rest of her band were dressed the same. She stepped forward holding an electric guitar and addressed the nobles.

"Hello esteemed guests, and the royal family. My name is Pemmy Yengeni and this is my band. I was told by the Grand Queen Mother of the Nation that Prince Riki was unable to enjoy the festivities of the S'Yan Country Fair today, so she asked us to perform a set for everyone here to wish King N'Jadaka and Princess Yani a happy wedding day tomorrow. This first song I wrote for our brave king and our soldiers who fought to save us all. We are honored to be here and graciously thank Queen Mother Niyilolawa for the invitation."

Pemmy raised her arm and brought her hand down hard onto her guitar blazing into the hit song that electrified the youth of Wakanda. Riki leapt from his seat and raced to his great-grandmother, hugging her fast before dashing off to the dance floor among the other young people that danced and clapped, squealing at the sight of a singing star. Sydette and Joba joined their brother. Yani leaned over and gave Umama a hug, surprising her. Decorum be damned, the older woman brought Riki joy. She stood and clapped to the music, watching her children hop and dance. Umama tapped her hand in time to the music on her leg.

"This music is very catchy…not as obnoxious as I had feared," Umama said. "My great-grandbaby has good ears for music."

"He will remember this day forever."

Umama grinned and watched all three of her great-grandchildren dance.

N'Jadaka shocked everyone when he grabbed Yani's hand and pulled her onto the dance floor where they rage danced with their children bringing delighted shouts of encouragement from the young nobles bopping along next to them. Pemmy held out her mic for Riki and the little prince sang his heart out on the wild chorus making N'Jadaka and Yani laugh at the sincere attempt to sound like Pemmy. The singer helped Riki and Joba climb onto the stage to dance next to her as she roared out stirring lyrics and aimed them at N'Jadaka, M'Baku and all the other men and women in the room who fought in the Infinity War.

N'Jadaka lifted Yani off her feet and spun her around. She laughed and grabbed for his neck to keep from getting dizzy.

"Put me down," she said, patting his chest.

He lifted Sydette up so she could watch Pemmy and her siblings bounce around the stage. The first song ended on a loud crescendo of feedback from the bass. Riki clapped so hard and Joba stared at Pemmy with big, wide eyes. The nobles applauded, appreciating the lyrics despite the raucous nature of the Afropunk vibes. Pemmy bowed and held up a hand toward the older people in their seats.

"Don't worry my beautiful elders, I have music for you too," Penny said.

The band started playing a classic Wakandan courting song and the older people thundered their applause. Many stood and headed for the dance floor to join the youth in a line dance. Sydette sprinted to the front to watch Pemmy up close with Riki and Joba.

"Use your sound shield! Remind Riki and Joba, too," Yani called out.

Sydette nodded and tapped her kimoyo beads to release a protective barrier for her ears with the blaring speakers.

"Shall we continue dancing Queen Yani?" he asked.

"Why yes, King N'Jadaka."

They partnered up close and swayed to the music that reminded Yani of the clipped dub sounds of reggae. Pemmy's voice soared above them. She threw her arms around his neck and relished the closeness.

"In fifteen hours we will be Mr. and Mrs. Udaku," he breathed into her ear.

"Yes."

"Should we forget me staying with Grandpop tonight and spend the night together?"

"No. Stay with Grandpop. The next time you see me will be my walking down the aisle all glamorous."

He tilted his head back.

"Yani, you've always been my queen."

She stared in his eyes. His face looked so kind and loving.

"We made it," he said.

His eyes began to well up and he pressed his forehead onto hers.

"I love you so much…I can't run this world without you," he said.

"You will always be my heart," she said.

Yani hugged his waist and laid her head against his shoulder. They rocked in unison until the song segued into a faster beat that brought more couples to the floor. Pemmy and her band were a rollicking success and the nobles of all ages ate up the music. Yani glanced over her shoulder. Riki shook his hips and held the hands of his sisters participating in a ring dance that Wakandans did for special occasions.

Drifting back to their table, Yani noticed Ime having sharp words with Remy. Their heads were held close to keep their conversation private, but it was obvious Ime was upset. Remy listened to her with an annoyed expression, but his eyes raised when Yani walked past him. Ime followed the direction of his gaze and Yani smiled to them both, her hand secure inside N'Jadaka's powerful grip. Facing forward, she rested in the assurance of her bond with the man she loved…King N'Jadaka. The Golden Jaguar.

Tag List:

@readingaddict1290

@issimplyaamazinggg

@eyeknowmywrites

@kitesatforestp

@fd-writes

@soufcakmistress  

@cherrystainedlipsbaby

@tclaybon  

@thadelightfulone

@allhailqueennel

@bartierbakarimobisson

@cpwtwot

@shookmcgookqueen

@yoyolovesbucky

@raysunshine78

@the-illlestt

@terrablaze514  

@l-auteuse

@amirra88

@jimizwidow

@janelledarling

@chaneajoyyy  

@sweetestdream92  

@purple-apricots

@blackpinup22  

@hennessystevens-udaku

@scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade

@bugngiz

@stariamrry  

@honeytoffee

@meilintheempressofdreams

@tyees

@eye-raq  

@writerbee-ffs  

@chocolatedream30  

@childishgambinaa  

@mygirlrenee

@thewaysheis—awkward

@tchallasbabymama

@lahuttor

@goodieyaya

@post-woke

@soufcakmistress

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs

@nahimjustfeelingit-writes

@retroxvailles

@cydneyrenee4

@nizzle-mo

@cecereads209

@childishgambinaax

@gopaperless

@bombshellbre95

@tchallasbabymama

@musicisme333

@sister-winter73

@nccu-rnc

@sj206260358

@blmcd57110

@griot-of-wakanda

@xsweetdellzx

@nayaesworld

@carlakeks

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar Chapter 3"

Need to catch up? Masterlist HERE.

"I don't see no limits so I strive and I shine twice

I ride around and get it, just listen for a minute

That was only one thought let me finish...

Competition I'ma beat 'em so relentless

I'ma be legendary when I end this

They rise when I arrive in this

"All Hail The Supreme Ice Princess!"

Tell the carriage, hurry up and come and get me

Tell the haters run along you can miss me…"

Azealea Banks – "Ice Princess"

N'Jadaka walked into the sun room filled with a quiet pride.

His favorite family room in the East Palace was decorated and set up for an intimate lunch for two. Elaborate white, blue, and yellow flower bouquets were brought in and the scent of the royal garden saturated the air. He stepped to the window view and peered down at the golden city and felt a connection to the beautiful space. It was his father's favorite room too. The heavenly hue of the sun lit up everything with a soothing glow and the atmosphere was always filled with love whenever he entered that part of the palace.

"Hi."

Yani swept in wearing a different outfit from the one she had on earlier. Her hair had been washed and braided in straitback cornrows decorated with small mauve and light purple flowers at the nape. The puffy sleeves of her purplish-blue dress gave off a matronly feel.

"Hey, baby," he answered.

He held out a hand for her and they kissed before gazing out of the window together. Their servers entered and they took their seats at the lovingly decorated couple's table. Their meal consisted of gourmet seafood, seasoned rice and a salad named after one of N'Jadaka's great-grandfather's creations that contained numerous Wakandan fruits and veggies that had become popular to many outside of the palace.

"I'm starving," Yani said.

She poured a light vinagrette over her salad and they tucked in after their servers left. The ambiance was perfect. Just two busy adults being alone together. The children were with Umama. Dante and Disa's family were getting a private tour and lunch party out on a luxury river boat cruise organized by Twyla and Bibi, and all of their other diaspora relatives were out and about shopping and enjoying life in Birnin Zana.

"I have a surprise for you," N'Jadaka said.

"Oh yeah? What?"

"I can't show you yet. You'll see it at the Court of Nobles banquet. Twyla is keeping it for me until then."

"Hmmm, she didn't even mention anything about it."

"Of course not, I told her not to say anything until the banquet."

They ate more food, stuffing their bellies with seconds. A male server brought in a three layer tray that held various bite-sized desserts and chocolate candies. Yani gobbled up two lemon custards, and three chocolate honey balls. She poured herself a glass of pale amber wine from Umama's personal vineyard and sipped.

"That hit the spot," Yani said.

She rubbed her stomach and N'Jadaka popped a chocolate treat into his mouth.

"Guess who came to my office today?" he asked.

Her bright eyes held a smile in them and her glossy lips peeled back in a grin.

"Is it another surprise?" she said.

"Yeah, in a way it was. Ramatla…your old nanny."

Yani's expression tensed. Normally she would roll her eyes, but instead, she wrenched her gaze away from his face and took another sip of wine. A cool creeping sensation inched up N'Jadaka's core and he pressed her further.

"Something wrong?" he asked.

Yani blinked several times and ran a hand across the back of her neck.

"What did he want?"

He heard the strain in her voice. Placing his hands on the table he tapped a linen napkin with his right thumb.

"He tried to return a gift that you gave him."

He poured more wine into her glass to give her a moment. It looked like she needed to get her words together. He sensed embarrassment and fear.

"I spoke to Umama before I came here. I know what the earrings meant, Yani. I'm surprised you would give him any notice for anything. I thought you hated him."

"Because he tried to kill you."

"Unfortunately, it was his right. No different than me going after T'Challa. I could understand you giving him and his fiancé a harmless token on behalf of our family for appearances sake and cool points among the nobles, but that vine symbol…you must want more trouble," he said.

"It was an impulsive thing to do."

"So why do it?"

She glanced at him and he placed his hand over hers.

"Don't be scared to tell me."

"Zola and Ilana picked it out for me. I wasn't going to give it to them, but I ran into him at the West Palace after Ilana showed me the gift she bought for my wedding. He said some things and it upset me. So I gifted the earrings to him as a warning."

"What did he say?'

She took a deep breath and traced a finger along the stem of her wine glass.

"Please don't get angry."

"Say it."

She flinched at his tone. He hadn't meant to sound gruff, but his intuition jumped into his throat. Her hesitation told him that Remy said something inappropriate.

"He told me he loves me."

Her words floated between them. His jaw tightened. N'Jadaka already knew that. Knew it the moment he stepped into Yani's old suite when the younger man cared for his children. The eyes and tone of voice always gave people away easily to the king since he had been a toddler. He could look at anyone and immediately discern their intentions.

"What else?"

"There's nothing else to say. I was pissed that he would say that to me."

"There's more to it. Men being in love with you is water down your back, girl."

Her energy shifted. He had forced her into talking about something that she wanted to bury, however, he needed to know everything when it came to the slicksters among the nobles. A server approached with a new bottle of wine. He waved his hand signaling he didn't want them disturbed.

Sighing, he leaned back in his seat. He wanted a simple lunch and time to sneak up to their home for some afternoon delights. Yani always made his dick feel heavy in her presence and that feeling grew knowing that Remy approached her in the West Palace to talk slick to her. The urge to carry her away and put it down grew in his gut. Someone wanted what was his and became bold enough to speak out loud.

"He told me that he wanted the kingdom for himself…tried to explain away his reasons for acting how he did at Warrior Falls. Then he said he would've taken me as his wife and put his babies in me."

A bitter laugh erupted from N'Jadaka.

"What did you say to that?" he asked.

"I gave him the gift and congratulated his future marriage."

A silence fell over them. He looked out of the window and thought of a way to ease her nervous energy.

"I never had feelings for him like that—"

He held up a hand to her.

"I don't care about the relationship you may have had with him after you left me. That's the past. His feelings mean nothing to us now. Understand?"

She nodded and smiled.

"If he ever approaches you with some bullshit like that again, tell me. I'll set him straight. He obviously needed to get some shit off his chest so I'll let it slide for now."

Yani's head lowered and she stared at her empty plate.

"When I was in a bad place emotionally and mentally, he helped me get through it."

"Let it go. No need to explain it to me when it obviously hurts you. I know what I did and you taught me a serious lesson. I almost lost you…I'm not letting that happen again."

A slow anger rose up in him. He wanted to kick himself for ever hurting his beautiful sun. The anger bubbled over into a shame that he carried, unable to shake the feeling that he would never quite bury what he had done inside of her heart. He could only imagine how a young virile noble would swoop in and wipe away the sorrow of a fine ass princess. Closing his eyes, he tried to shake away the unease and vivid images that played out in his mind of Yani writhing under a determined suitor all because of his indecisiveness.

The touch of her hand on his forehead brought him back to the world. Yani sat on his lap and hugged him.

"I never slept with him. I know that's what you're thinking about," she said.

"I'm not worried about that. That's your business."

"You say that, but all men, no matter how confident they are, always worry about stuff like that."

"I'm the king of Wakanda."

"And you're worried about some other man having your queen. I didn't want to say anything because I knew it would bother you…even after he gets married. You have to work with him nearly every day, and knowing he loves me will eat at you."

"I won't fire or demote him because of this confession. He's good at his job. Hell, better than good."

"Then take pride in knowing you have me all to yourself. I don't love him…never have. It doesn't matter what he feels about me."

She smothered his face with kisses. Everything she said to him had been true.

Except for one thing she omitted.

They had been intimate.

It may not have been full intercourse, but something else had occurred. He decided to let it go because she truly loved him and no one else. No matter what happened, it was his own fault and Yani didn't have to tell him anything more than what she wanted. He would focus on pleasing her and keeping their family happy.

Yani rushed into the royal sitting room with Twyla by her side and her Ladies-in-Waiting following behind. The wedding coordinator, Erd'na had been a persnickety fellow, and his haughty demeanor amused Yani to no end. He called her for a final overview while she had walked with N'Jadaka back to their home. The king was tired and planned to sleep for a few hours to wind down from his trip abroad. Yani wanted to cuddle with him, but Erd'na was eager to get last minute input from the royal couple. She messaged back letting the coordinator know that she would join him without the king.

"I'll be moved into Grandpop's suite until the wedding later," N'Jadaka said.

"Making me miss you again?"

"Build up some excitement. We'll be together for the banquet after rehearsal, and then…"

His lips pulled back into a grin and his eyes seemed to sparkle.

"Our day," she said.

They hugged and parted. Twyla, Zola, and Ilana met her on the fifth floor and they entered a comfortable room where Umama, Ramonda, Aunt Leona sat waiting in front of a holo vid that displayed several of the wedding celebration venues they would inhabit in forty-eight hours.

"Princess Yani, if there are any changes you'd like to make with this final viewing, let me know," Erd'na said.

Yani sat next to him and pretended to care about tiny details. In truth, she didn't care about changing anything. The preparations were beyond her wildest dreams come true. What she imagined as a naïve little girl back in St. Thomas was nothing compared to the extraordinary celebration the palace put together on their behalf. N'Jadaka didn't care what anything looked like. He wanted to marry her and wasn't concerned about pageantry. Whatever made Yani happy was perfect for him.

Yani loved not having to do anything. A head nod, or a wave of a hand gave her whatever she wanted and Erd'na was a dream maker. She approved the final sea-themed floral designs and scrumptious reception dinner menu. Music and entertainment was finalized and she was pleased to her heart's content. Thematically Erd'na blended the royal history of the Panther Tribe and the Udaku clan's lineage with Yani's Caribbean roots. There would be Black mermaid ice sculptors and ocean decorations for the Temple they would wed in, and the Queen Mary bloodline would complement the wondrous fire and iron art displays created for the guests to admire as the newly wed couple traveled in an ancient carriage through the streets of Birnin Zana. She started crying when she watched images of what the royal garden would look like after her vows were exchanged and Twyla rubbed her back.

"Look at you," Twyla said.

Yani sniffled and Twyla handed her tissues as servers brought in tea and snacks. Erd'na made notes with his kimoyo beads and chatted with Umama and Aunt Leona. Zola and Ilana watched Yani with comforting eyes.

"I'm so happy… I really am. This is a dream come true…no beyond a dream come true. Anything I want I can have and for a woman like me…my past…it's a lot to take in."

"I know," Twyla said. "The big man on the hill changed everything for all of us. Feel what you feel because I totally understand. My cousin is about to become a queen…and she made me a princess with my own prince charming for a husband. Without you and him…there'd be no me and Bibi…"

Twyla burst into tears and the room became a flurry of soothing words and hugs. Zola and Ilana knelt down at Twyla's feet and rubbed her knees as Umama kissed Twyla's forehead hugging her tight.

Aunt Leona cradled Yani's chin.

"I remember when you got so mad that Erik was talking to me back home. You had a hissy fit in my kitchen, but I knew that you liked him. There was something special about him and I never questioned you being with him because God has always looked out for you even when you thought you were at your lowest. He had a good heart, and he loved you from the start. Whenever you were gone he was up under me wanting to know every little thing about you. I thank God every day that he came to our island. This was meant to be."

"I don't know why I'm crying so much, though, Auntie."

"Joy comes through any way it can," Umama added.

Umama wiped her eyes, too and Yani held her hand.

"Watching you wed my grandson will give me peace. It will be like watching my son N'Jobu uniting with his beloved Califia. Bast has allowed me to live long enough to see this day."

She stroked Yani's hair.

"You will make a fine queen on the throne. I will guide you when you need help," Umama said.

Yani nodded and glanced at Ramonda. Her eyes welled up with tears too. An attendant entered the room and approached Ramonda. He whispered in her ear and Ramonda's eyes looked excited.

"Bring it in," Ramonda said.

A young woman entered carrying a large box and set it down on the table in front of Yani. Ramonda waved her hands to have everyone gather around the box.

"An early peek for us," Ramonda said.

Ramonda lifted off the lid and pulled out a gorgeous royal purple isicolo with small exquisite purple and deep blue seashells sewn into the crown that denoted Yani's ties to an island people. She palmed both cheeks with her hands and stared at her queen's crown with wide eyes. Once it sat on her head after their wedding vows, she could wield all kinds of power in their land and the world. She lifted it in her hands.

"I don't know why my hands are shaking," she said.

Umama touched her shoulder.

"You recognize the responsibility that comes with that crown, daughter," Umama said.

"Auntie," Yani whispered.

Leona lifted her fingers to her lips.

"Queen," Leona said.

Zola and Ilana lowered their heads at Leona's declaration. Yani placed the crown back in the box and had it delivered to her home. She spent the last few minutes thanking the wedding coordinator and left the other women to chat more and enjoy themselves without her.

Making her way to the East Palace game room, she caught up with Shuri and Nakia who took charge of entertaining and watching over forty children all under the age of thirteen who ripped and roared around toys, holo vid games, and a full table of snacks. The youngsters were a blend of island relatives, American cousins, and Udaku kin brought together away from the teenaged relatives who occupied another floor under strict supervision also. Attendants and various nannies darted around helping Nakia and Shuri control the joyous chaos of delighted shouts and non-stop running from every direction.

Yani watched Joba lead a small charge of girls her age playing double dutch and teaching their Wakandan relatives how to turn the ropes. Sydette stayed busy running around with a fake ray gun shooting holographic images in a far section of the room with other girls and boys trying to defeat a giant ogre that shimmered in full 3D. Riki participated in a game of Wakandan chess, his face scrunched up in complete concentration.

Shuri looked to be having the time of her life moving around and interacting with various games. She was a natural with children and she held onto Toussaint's hand helping him see the bigger kids playing. His chubby legs were ready to carry him into toddler-hood and Shuri let the one-year-old walk by himself every now and then to give him agency.

"How is it going?" Yani asked Nakia.

"The energy in this room is through the roof, but I love it," Nakia said.

Nakia seemed happier and more open than she had been in months and Yani was pleased to see it. Everyone in the family hoped she would change her mind about moving to Haiti after the wedding, but Nakia was determined to stay there even if it was for less than a year. The need to get away from Wakanda became a necessary balm for her, and Yani didn't push her to stay.

Nakia waved for Shuri to bring Toussaint over to her. She lifted the baby in her arms and rocked him.

"He looks tired," Yani said, touching the boy's thick hair.

"Yeah, we're going to head back to our suite and rest before dinner tonight."

"I'm going to do the same," Yani said.

Riki ran over to her with a frown on his face.

"What's wrong, Dumpling?"

"I lost to Luzuko. I can never beat him. Once I figure out his strategy I'll burn him next time," Riki said.

"Are you ready to come up to our home?"

"No."

"You haven't had a nap today."

"Don't need one."

"You sure? We have a lot to do tonight with our guests. What if you crash out?"

"I won't."

"Okay. Shuri will have you all here for another hour. I'll see you soon."

He hugged her waist tight, tighter than he normally would.

"What's that for?" she asked.

Riki looked up into her eyes.

"I love you and I'm happy for you and Baba getting married."

The tone of his voice sounded odd, as if something had been on his mind and he had come to an understanding. She didn't question him further. Hugging him back, she bent down and gave him a kiss on his forehead.

Yani left the playroom with Nakia and they parted ways at separate elevators. She rode up by herself to the king and queen's floor and entered her quiet home feeling good about the day.

Except…

She brushed the hint of unease away thinking about her conversation with N'Jadaka over lunch. Remy showing up in the king's office was unexpected. N'Jadaka appeared unbothered, but she did catch an undercurrent of something festering in his mind despite his assurances of letting the matter go.

N'Jadaka was a confident man. He was also a jealous man. She witnessed several times back home how he seemed to not care about other men wanting her, but would spin the block later when he got in his feelings about others wanting what he had to root out any notions of anything going further.

She went into her changing room and slipped out her clothes into a more relaxed silky orange house dress that made her feel cozy in her own private space away from the extended family and guests running all around the palace. Pulling the flowers from her hair, she placed them on her bed pillows and then walked up the stairs to reach N'Jadaka's third floor bedroom. She walked in with bare feet and studied his form on the bed.

The king slept soundly on his side, his right arm thrown around a pillow. His locs were spread out freely and his breathing appeared deep and relaxed. Yani perched herself on the chair next to the nightstand and watched him rest. He was a beautiful man in his sleep. The world rested on his capable shoulders and he worked hard to show Wakandans he was worthy of leadership. She didn't want him harboring any thoughts about other men or her personal battles with the nobles. He had enough to contend with and their wedding celebration needed to be three days of love and laughter before they took off on their honeymoon.

Yani knelt before the bed and clasped her hands in prayer. Bowing her head she prayed to her humble God that brought her from the bottom to the top of the mountain. She thanked her lord and savior for the children, her family, and for the man slumbering inches from her lowered head. She prayed to give him strength and peace in his mind.

When she raised her head up from her silent communion, N'Jadaka's eyes were open. He studied her expression and reached out to touch her face.

"How long have you been here?" he asked.

"Not long."

He stretched out and looked around the room.

"Where are the kids?"

"Still playing."

He glanced at his kimoyo beads.

"Damn, I slept longer than I intended. I was supposed to be gone from here until the wedding night."

"I'll pretend I didn't see you."

"Too late," he said, reaching for her waist and pulling her on top of him.

N'Jadaka held her and she listened to his heart beat. They snuggled for a time and enjoyed the stillness of their surroundings. There were no demands from anyone to do anything and they relished the moment.

"Okay now, you better get on outta here and let me pack up to go be with Grandpop," he whispered in her ear.

Yani pretended to fret and wiggled all over him.

"Nah, don't try that stunt…rubbing all on me and shit. Go on and get…"

He smacked her rump and pushed her away from his nude body. Yani reluctantly left the room, disappointed that they wouldn't fool around before the children returned. Slinking down the stairs to her floor, she went into her bedroom and stared at her face in the mirror. She grinned and ran to her dressing room, snatching up a cute new red wig.

The clock was ticking.

Yani slid the wig over her braids and styled it carefully before putting on seductive make-up. Changing clothes, she switched out the cozy house dress for a naughty candy apple red negligee. Instead of taking the stairs, she went across the wide expanse of the first floor to take the secret elevator past king and queens used for their unspoken paramours. She re-entered N'Jadaka's bed chamber through a hidden passageway behind an antique wall tapestry as he packed up a bag of personal toiletries on a bedroom couch.

"What are you doing, Yani?" he said.

His lips pulled back into a salacious smile when he noticed the outline of her body in the sexy outfit.

"My name is…Toya. I'm your toy to play with while your fiancé is away. I used the secret passage to remain discreet for you King N'Jadaka."

His dick jumped. Yani played coy about noticing it. She walked slowly toward him and he relaxed into the unexpected role playing.

"I like a woman who knows to respect my privacy," he said.

The tone of his voice made Yani halt in her steps.

"Turn around," he commanded.

She twirled on her toes knowing the sheer lace on the back of her negligee accentuated her ass cheeks. Turning back around she ogled the way his dick thickened and raised higher until it pointed at her.

"You're lucky my fiancé didn't catch you coming in here. She'd be mad as fuck. Bring your pretty ass over here," he said.

Yani flung back the curly flip in her red wig and stepped closer. N'Jadaka licked his fingers and stroked her vulva and she gasped at how wet she had become playing an illicit character for his pleasure.

"Pussy all nice and wet for me. I like that, Toya."

He said the fake name like it was real and she sank into the role even more.

"I'm here to please you in any way you like, your highness."

"Then get on your knees and suck this dick before my wife comes back here."

Yani's pussy easily clenched as it accepted the new portrayal. N'Jadaka reached out and ripped the negligee off startling her. He tossed it on the chair near his travel bag. His eyes didn't look at her like she was Yani anymore. He was dealing with Toya and expected her to comply with his demands. She dropped to her knees and he held the back of her head, jamming his dick in her mouth.

"Dassit, suck on that big dick. I've been thinking about your ass all day Toya. Been waiting for you to show up and take care of me."

Yani groaned on his dick feeling conflicted on hearing the way he spoke to her. His words sounded too real, like he had always had women on demand when she was out of sight. Her stomach flip-flopped with feelings of arousal and a hint of uncertainty. They'd role-played before, but this time, coming up through the secret consort's entrance had elevated the game. It didn't feel like adult make-believe anymore.

She crammed his dick in her throat and tried to keep up with the thrusts that were overzealous in her mouth. Stretching her lips wide, she sucked and worked her neck. He lorded over her, touching the hair of her wig softly, urging her to keep going.

"It's been a few days since I've had some pussy. Yani and I have been busy and…ooh shit…right there girl…fuck…you handling that pipe. Don't have that shit spittin' too soon now, Toya…you my new bitch so I gotta teach you how to handle all this right…"

Yani's clit throbbed and the wings of her labia fell open.

"Ain't got much time…keep sucking…dassit….harder…"

N'Jadaka moaned and she cupped his balls, squeezing them gently. Taking a break from sucking, she released the engorged head of his dick and caught her breath. He lifted her body and threw her on the bed.

"Open them legs!"

Yani parted her thighs quickly. He wasn't wasting time on any foreplay with her.

"This pussy better be tight. You fucking the king…pussy gotta be perfect for me," he grunted.

Gripping his dick, he pushed the head against her opening and she gulped in air.

"Ah yeah… nice and deep…"

The first thrust forced her to cry out and she clutched onto his back and held on.

"Betta not tell nobody you was up here before my wedding…hear me?" he barked.

He shouted at how good she felt and she whimpered under him trying to fathom how fast he had turned into a ravenous beast needing pussy so bad from her playful Toya persona. He fucked her like he hadn't had sex in months, not mere days. The rawness in his voice grabbed her heart.

"Work be having me stressed…nigga got responsibilities up the wall…I need a woman like you to make me feel better. I'ma need you to come back again another time. Can you do that for me?"

"Yes!" she shouted.

He lifted her up and held her against him with her ass up in the air only inches above the mattress of his round bed.

"I need a bitch that can fuck me on a moments notice. I may need you in my office…even on my throne. I ain't never fucked Yani on the throne, but I'd fuck you there…"

She started cumming.

Listening to him rant about all the places he wanted to fuck where they hadn't done before heightened the pleasure of their sexcapade. He wanted to cheat on her…with her. She laughed after the trembling of her climax reached her legs that were wrapped around his waist.

"I'ma cum in your ass!"

He dropped her on the bed and held her legs wide. Inserting only three inches into her anus, he released a thick geyser of semen and watched his dick throb as it pushed it out from his balls. Pulling out, he jerked off above her until another orgasm took over and he shot long white ropes across her stomach and chest.

N'Jadaka checked his kimoyo beads again.

"You gotta get up outta here. My kids are on their way."

His dick remained hard, and Yani knew he needed to spill into her again. She fondled his tip and stuck the top of her pinky finger in the wide slit.

"You don't want to cum in my pussy?" she purred.

"What makes you think you deserve my cum in your pussy?"

His brusque tone shocked her. She lifted up from the bed. He grabbed a pair of lounge pants from a chair and pulled them on, then tied his hair back with a leather string.

Yani found herself becoming jealous. Although she was simply playing a part, it stung to hear him talk to her in such an abrupt manner. He was truly treating her like a side concubine. He glared at her when he turned around to finish packing for their honeymoon trip.

"Why are you still here?" he asked with a tinge of annoyance.

Yani stayed put.

"Bitch, my kids will be here soon. The fuck you think you doing? We're done here."

He pulled her away from his bed and pushed her toward the tapestry secret exit. Yani smacked his hand and snatched off her wig. N'Jadaka put a hand over his mouth and looked over his shoulder before tugging her elbow over to his bedroom desk.

"What are you doing back here, Yani?"

She punched his chest and he laughed at her.

"Baby, the expression on your face right now is priceless. Why you mad?" he said.

"That was so mean! You just fuck me and kick me out so rudely?"

"I fucked Toya and kicked her out. She did what she came to do."

He cocked his head to the side.

"What?"

"I can't believe you would treat a woman like that," she said.

He turned his head to the side and made a weird facial expression.

"Sometimes that's just how it is, baby. Back in my past, anyway. C'mon now, why the pouty face? This was fun."

Yani gathered her torn negligee and pulled on one of his long shirts from his suitcase to cover herself.

"I wasn't expecting it to seem so real. For a minute, mi feel like you wasn't mine y'know? You sounded cold… like you were throwing away some used tissue."

He ambled over and wrapped her inside warm loving arms.

"I didn't mean to make you feel bad. I was just acting out a part. You made Toya fun for me. Any man would be happy to have a woman who can become any type of lover he desires for a night."

Yani puckered her lips and he kissed her softly. Much softer than when she was the other woman. He brushed a hand over her wig.

"Hmmm…I like that Toya chick. Tell her to swing that ass my way again on the honeymoon," he teased.

Yani rolled her eyes and hustled out of his bedroom and headed back to hers.

She showered and dried off before the children scampered into the house making all kinds of noise up and down the stairs searching for N'Jadaka. Before Yani joined them down in the living room, her kimoyo beads lit up with the king's signature. She checked it before leaving her bedroom. N'Jadaka left her a note and dick picture. She smirked at the note. He had written it as if she were Toya asking to see her at the family pool later that night.

"So nasty," she said.

Joba waited for her in their family room holding a manicure tray filled with purple-colored fingernail polish, cotton balls and various nail decorations.

"Come over here," Yani said, guiding the little girl toward an ottoman in front of a loveseat.

Yani took the bottle of polish and shook it while Joba spread her right hand on the tray resting on a small tea table.

"Stars or hearts?" Yani asked, admiring the nail decorations as she swabbed down Joba's nails with a cleaning solution.

"Both…stars on my right and hearts on my left," Joba said.

"Did you have fun with all your cousins?"

"Yes. Auntie Shuri taught us how to play shushu iingqalutye and I beat everyone except for Sydette and Entle."

"You have quick hands then," Yani said.

Joba grinned and watched Yani spread color on her nails.

"Did something happen to Riki today?" Yani asked.

"No."

"He seemed extra nice in the game room."

"Oh…Umama told him about himself after Baba came home this morning."

"Why?"

Joba fidgeted in her seat and Yani held the polish brush above her small thumb.

"He doesn't like all the stuff happening for the wedding because he doesn't get to be with you and Baba so much. Umama made us go to the big family room and look at all the paintings. She told us to think about what we saw there."

Yani's lips bunched up and Joba waved her hand quickly.

"Me and Sydette aren't like that. We like all the fun happening…but Riki…it makes him feel lonely for the way it used to be before now."

"I know it's been a lot for everybody. He usually likes all the fuss with everyone around."

"He's better now. We all went back to Umama and she talked to him for a long time. He was happy again."

Yani stared into Joba's eyes.

"I love you very much, Joba. If you ever want to talk to me about how you're feeling about anything happening, you can come to me at any time, hear mi?"

Joba nodded.

"I want to be the best mother for you—"

"You are."

"I've been so proud watching you grow up. It hasn't been easy for you this year…for any of us. But you are my daughter, Riki's twin really, and I will make sure you have the best life."

Joba nodded and Yani continued doing her nails until they were sparkly and made the girl grin with sarisfaction.

"Can I have a hug?" Yani asked.

Joba threw her arms around Yani's neck. N'Jadaka stuck his head in the room.

"Hey, I'm heading out with my stuff," he said.

Yani and Joba walked over to him. An attendant carried away his three bags and the other two children joined them.

"What's the point of you leaving when we'll see you at all the meals anyway?" Sydette asked.

N'Jadaka pulled on her hair and she grabbed his fingers back.

"You won't see me until the banquet tomorrow night and then the wedding day," N'Jadaka said.

Yani's eyebrows darted up.

"I'm building up anticipation," he said. "Y'all wanna walk me over to Granpop's or stay here with Mama?"

"I'll go with you," Riki said.

The girls opted to stay.

"Okay, see you tomorrow night then," N'Jadaka said.

He leaned over and kissed Yani on her cheek before leaving with their son.

"Mama do my nails too," Sydeytte said glancing at her sister's hands.

"Go pick your color and meet me in the family room," Yani said.

Sydette darted off with Joba and Yani's kimoyo beads lit up. Zola's form floated above Yani's wrist.

"Yani, Lady Ime contacted me and wants to speak to you in private," Zola said.

Zola's eyes looked shiny and amused by the turn of events.

"Tell her I'm busy with preparations and will see her at the banquet tomorrow night."

"As you wish."

The smirk on Zola's face grew prominent.

"You just couldn't wait to convey that to me," Yani clucked.

"This is the juiciest scandal since…well since the revelations about Prince N'Jobu…no King N'Jadaka showing up in Wakanda. I live for this type of drama, especially with Lady Ime. Do you know how long I've waited for someone to have the upper hand on her?"

Zola squinted her eyes and tilted her head.

"What will you say to her?" Zola said.

"Depends on what she wants to talk to me about."

"Well, we all know it's about the earrings."

"Goodbye, Zola."

Yani tapped her beads and wandered around her immense home. There was so much room on every floor that she wondered if they needed to move to a more appropriate suite. Queen Shuriya's former home was built for a large polyamorous family with a dozen children.

She gazed at the artwork and antiques, padded across plush rugs and polished floors and took in all the riches that surrounded her. Deep down she was still the same humble young girl who worked hard all her life to survive. Sometimes it was still difficult to accept the immense wealth she now possessed. She passed by Kora who made warm drinks for the girls and Yani went back to the family room to meet up with Sydette and Joba. Jade was the color Sydette chose for her nails and Yani painted and hummed, listening to her daughters chat about riding in a carriage.

While she placed the last gold half moons on the tip of Sydette's thumbnail, her kimoyo beads lit up again. She froze and Joba sensed the ambivalence in her demeanor.

"You okay, Mama?" Joba asked.

"It's just so busy. Every time I turn around, someone needs me for something. You two go and decide what to wear tomorrow for the banquet," Yani said.

The girls scampered away, and Yani listened for their footsteps to fade before looking at her beads again.

Remy's avatar floated waiting for her to accept or decline his call.

N'Jadaka strolled through the wide hall leading toward Dante's suite with Riki by his side. His son remained quiet for most of the walk to his great-grandfather's home and he waited for the boy to break the silence.

"Baba, do you have to stay away from us until Saturday?"

"I don't have to."

"Can I come with you?"

The yearning in Riki's voice halted N'Jadaka.

"Is that what you want to do?"

"Yes."

"Won't you miss the fun tonight?"

"I miss you."

A few loose tears fell down Riki's face. His voice became rushed.

"I didn't mean to be rude when you came home…I learned my lesson from Umama—"

"Slow down, Dumpling. Take a deep breath and then speak."

"I'm happy you and Mama are getting married. It's important to the family and I know you are the best king ever and people want to see it happen. It's hard sharing you sometimes. You're gone from home a lot, and Mama is too…even though I know you're both doing important things to help other people. I want to be selfish a lot, especially now. Umama keeps reminding me that I have to get used to this because that's a part of being an Udaku."

N'Jadaka listened and held Riki's hand.

"Things will settle down after me and your Mama tie the knot, okay? In two weeks you and the girls will join us on the boat and we'll finally have time with ourselves…no one else."

Riki looked excited about that.

"We can swim, fish, eat on the boat, snorkel, visit water caves, and see parts of Wakanda that we never knew existed. Just us," N'Jadaka said.

More tears fell from the boy's eyes and N'Jadaka hugged him. Riki wiped at his wet face.

"It's normal to feel what you feel Lil Man. I miss you all too when I have to work and take care of the country, or spend time away from Wakanda. When I was your age, I missed my Baba when he had to travel. I think about you and your sisters when I'm gone. I don't like being away from you either."

Riki appeared more relaxed after hearing N'Jadaka's words. Knowing he was on his father's mind soothed the tension in his body. The boy smiled and clung to N'Jadaka's hand. N'Jadaka lifted Riki up in his arms and bounced him on his hip.

"Your feelings matter to me, Riki. I do what I do to make the world better for you. I will always try to limit being away from us when I can. That may mean bringing you and the girls where I am or making sure your Mama is in constant contact with me no matter where I am."

"You are important, Baba. I know this. Umama is helping me understand."

"Good. Love you."

Riki gripped his neck tight and N'Jadaka rubbed his back. Dante opened his door and watched them approach.

"Hey…your stuff got here and I was wondering where you were," Dante said.

"We have an extra roommate," N'Jadaka said.

"We got lots of room in here," Dante said.

N'Jadaka put Riki down and the boy ran inside.

"Umama already filled me in about him," Dante said, "Spending time with you is just what he needs tonight. We can have our own slumber party."

N'Jadaka touched his grandfather's arm.

"Grandpop, how were you able to get through being away from my Mom for so long?"

Dante took a deep breath and let N'Jadaka into his home. They walked over to his living room wall bar and sat on low stools. Dante poured them full glasses of wine. Riki checked out the fish aquarium that ran along the far wall.

"I prayed a lot, and your mother visited me every chance she got. The quality of the time was most important because God knows the quantity was lacking. Riki only wants to know that you feel the same way he does. Try writing him little notes and putting them in random places for him to find. Califia used to love that before I was locked away and after with Nana's help. Getting my letters and calls made the separation bearable. Knowing that she was on my mind constantly gave her solace. Once she grew older, her life became busier and then it was my turn to fret."

"He's a sweet boy," N'Jadaka said. "I want him to know only happiness."

Riki pointed to a long, slinky fresh water fish with silver stripes.

"Baba, come look at Grandpop's new fish!"

N'Jadaka left his grandfather's side and looked over the additions to the aquarium. When Riki's interest waned he pulled his father over to a new berimbau Dante hadn't finished adding wire to and soon after, they played with hand drums, jamming together as three generations until it was time for dinner.

A buffet style meal setting was the order of the evening on the moon deck and N'Jadaka bounced from table to table with Riki chatting with older family members who declined to go out into the city with younger kin to have a splendid supper. He sunk deep into the comforts of elder energy and sat next to Aunt Leona and Umama who presided over a full table of uncles and mature cousins who shared tall tales. Riki became an avid listener as he stuffed himself with good food and jovial company.

At another table, Yani spent time with Sydette and Joba who seemed transfixed by Zinzi and M'Baku's wife Ayomide. He glanced at Yani from time to time and she gave him seductive eyes and knowing smiles that reminded him of the text and images he sent her. They barely interacted during the supper because of various family members being so entertaining at their respective tables. It wasn't until the dessert buffet was brought that they spent all of two minutes speaking.

"Riki wants to stay with me and Granpop," he told her.

"That sounds like fun for him. The girls are staying with Shuri later for movies in the family theater with the other children. I'm going to do some reading and rejoice in the quiet before all the rush of tomorrow."

"Guess we'll both be busy," he said.

"Yeah," she said.

He returned to his table and gave Riki a plate of soft berry cream and American-style pound cake. Back in Dante's home, N'Jadaka rubbed his full belly and talked to his son and grandfather until both fell asleep. He carried Riki into a guest room they shared for the night and watched his son sleep soundly curled against him. Love flowed out from him as he stroked his son's twisty hair. Riki was growing into an intelligent and well-behaved prince. The trickster in him had mellowed out as he grew bigger, and the steady transformation humbled N'Jadaka.

N'Jobu used to tell Califia with a surprised voice about every new discovery he made about N'Jadaka when he had been young, and in a soft bed of his father's homeland, the king understood the tinge of sorrow in his father's declarations. Children grew up so fast and parents missed so much without realizing it until it was too late. He vowed to keep his children close so he could also tell Yani about every wonderful milestone.

Riki's eyes moved under his lids and his hand reached for his chest in his sleep. N'Jadaka observed a smile come across the child's lips as he slept. Good dreams. He kissed Riki's forehead and snuggled under the covers with him until it grew late.

The alarm on his kimoyo beads warmed up his wrist and vibrated. A message from Toya. He grinned.

N'Jadaka slipped out of the bed and wandered into the living room. Grandpop stayed up late watching a Wakandan comedy show with closed captions. He still struggled with the language and slang of the Wakandan youth and needed the extra help in deciphering the jokes.

"I thought you were staying the night," Dante said.

"I am. I'm heading up to the royal library for a little bit. I started thinking about something and unfortunately, the book I need isn't digitized. Wanna go check on something I heard at dinner. Be back soon. If he wakes up, tell him I'm coming right back."

"Okay."

N'Jadaka slipped on some comfortable slides and left the suite quickly.

Toya's message informed him that the palace pool was a no-go because some younger relatives were using it for a late night swim party. Their secret liaison would have to take place on the family archive floor that many avoided unless they needed to research something.

Moving past late night staff and guards, he took on the air of doing important business. Hopping on an elevator, he opened up images sent to him that revealed the wet pink he was about to dive into.

The family library beckoned him further into the illicit encounter. The modern features of the opening vestibule changed into the more antiquated setting of the private reading room where he was headed. A warm fire in the fireplace and low amber lights created a romantic ambiance. Yani draped her nude body across a blanket-covered reading couch with plush pillows propped around her for more comfort. The saturated red of her new wig appeared muted from the light of the fireplace. A smooth wave of hair covered her left eye. Her impeccable make-up gave her the sensual allure of a stranger. He could find no trace of his sweet Yani anywhere on that couch. The transformation into a vixen was complete perfection. N'Jadaka almost felt guilty standing there staring at her breasts. From her position, he noticed how puffy her vulva looked. It even glistened in the firelight.

"You made it," she said with a soft tone.

"I can't stay long. I have my son with me."

He slowly took off his outer shirt and unfastened the silk undershirt, throwing them both on a chair across from Yani…Toya. Pulling down his pants, his dick bulged from his underwear. He tossed the garment on the floor and wiggled out of his drawers, releasing hard flesh.

She lifted from her reclining position and opened her thighs, her hand dropping to her crotch to fondle sticky labia. The jeweled piercings all over her tender parts became forbidden treasure he was discovering for the first time. Her eyes appeared as mere slits of arousal and the crackle of the fire pushed him to move closer. He wanted to smear her lipstick with his dick. Gripping the base above his balls, he tapped the head on her lips and she opened wide, giving him slow tortuous sucking that made his glutes tense. His pre-cum lubricated her mouth and her lipstick turned into slash of messy color past her lip line.

"Toya," he moaned.

Yani stopped sucking and gazed into his eyes. She studied his face with the mushroom cap tip of his length resting against her parted, swollen lips. He grabbed her head with both hands and forced her mouth back open, jamming his dick into the warm cavern, groaning as he did so. Her mouth pulsed all around his dick. He swallowed hard.

"We betta hurry…" he groaned as a shiver flew up his back.

His balls throbbed like they were ready to unleash the heavy load they carried. She licked around the ridge of his tip and kissed all over his balls. Her tongue ran along the seam under his sack and he gripped her neck.

"I don't have time to waste," he hissed.

She ignored his words and sucked his dick with careful attention from root to tip. Deep throating him, her eyes became watery and her lipstick painted parts of his meat pale crimson. He stretched her lips and she hummed, the vibration adding texture to the slippery feel of her cheeks, and the suction of her tongue.

"Ah damn…you nasty little…."

He jammed his eyes closed feeling the eruption of his cum drench her mouth unexpectedly. N'Jadaka lifted on his toes, "Toya!" he shouted, peppering the air with curses and pleased moans.

She swallowed everything.

He touched her mouth gently after pulling out. She squeezed the heft of his hardness and then made room for him on the couch behind her. The warmth of the fire bathed them in orange heat.

"Fuck me, King," Yani said.

"Shit," he gasped.

His fingers fumbled trying to get his dick in place between her thighs. She shifted to help him and he plunged into her pussy with wild thrusts. He grabbed a breast and palmed the weight before fingering her clit.

"I want you to cum all over this big, hard dick," he grunted, slamming his dick at an angle that made her pussy clench tighter.

"Fuck me, bitch," he commanded, burying his face in her neck with huffs of pleasure.

Yani pushed against the armrest of the couch to give her leverage and she slammed her ass against him, making sure she squeezed that tight pussy at the same time. He played with her wet labia and plucked at her clit with precision eliciting ragged sighs from her. She panted and whined at how big he was, filling her up with too much dick.

N'Jadaka held her by her neck and took over their raucous fucking. The old couch creaked and they both heard the noise her pussy made with his deep plunges. He lifted his thigh in a new position and took her by a force beyond his control. An overwhelming desire to dominate her body surged through his powerful hips. The loud smack of his crotch against her ass accentuated every strong thrust. Yani started sputtering useless words and her body collapsed against his.

"I feel it baby," he shouted, "Keep cumming…keep cumming…."

Yani's head dropped forward and her legs trembled. He kept right on swirling gentle circles around her clit and pressed his dick harder against the spot that wrecked her.

"Lay back for me…"

He helped her switch positions and snaked down her midsection to place his mouth over her vulva. His lips smacked and his tongue teased her all over her labia as he sopped up her orgasm into his mouth. She tugged on his locs to pull him up for more dick, but he slapped her hands away and indulged in the aftermath of her pleasure, glossing up his cheeks in the process.

He kissed and smothered his full lips all over her vulva until she came again, screaming his name and yanking on his hair. His kimoyos vibrated. The alarm he set for himself reminded him to get back to Riki. He pushed Yani's thick thighs back and buried his dick inside her pussy, never giving her a chance to catch her breath.

"I gotta go back to my son. I don't know when I can see you again," he said through gritted teeth and a hunched back.

"I want to see you after the banquet tomorrow."

"I can't."

"Why not?"

He seized her throat and pushed her down hard on the couch. With his face inches from hers, he bared his slugs at her with a menacing anger.

"I see you when I want to see you. Not the other way around. Hear? Your job is to pleasure me when I want it."

She poked out her lips and narrowed her eyes.

"Do you understand your place?" he barked.

She struggled against his hand, her anger palpable. He frowned. His dick became harder in her pussy. She was pushing his kink buttons by acting bratty. He pumped into her with long daddy strokes, the gushy sounds weakening her resolve to back chat him. His balls felt so heavy again.

"I'll tell your fiancé about us," she blurted as her head whipped back and forth.

All that threatening she did hadn't stopped her from catching deep dick. She wanted him angry. Wanted him rough.

"You won't tell her shit."

He locked Yani into position and pounded her righteously. His dick kept tugging her clit and the friction of their bodies smashed together in a fury of tangled limbs. Her ankles were up by her earlobes by the time he slowed up his thrusts to tease his release. Tears leaked from her eyes.

"Please…cum in my pussy!"

"After you acted so disrespectful to your king?"

"I want you to myself."

"But you can't."

"I'm your favorite."

"I just met you."

"You already know I am."

He grinned. She was right. Out of all of her play personas, Toya was top choice.

"Don't you need this pussy?" she begged.

She lowered her legs and peeled back her labia so he could admire the tunnel he pressed open that swallowed him in pulsing pink. Her fingernails trailed across the scars on his lumpy skin. He rocked into her slowly and her titties bounced.

"I need this pussy," he confessed in a moment of weakness.

Her smile lit up her face. Everything about her was different. She had become a new entity. Something so forbidden and taboo that his dick couldn't tell the difference. Her pussy walls seemed brand new and that excited him more.

"You 'gon' make me nut, girl," he bleated out.

His dick throbbed and she wound her hips, staring up at him with bewitching eyes, making their union hotter.

"Make a mess in my pussy…use me King, I'm all yours…whenever you want this pussy. I'm your favorite…cum…cum deep inside of me…"

Her lovemaking captivated him. His kimoyo beads vibrated again, and he was ashamed that he ignored them like he was truly ignoring his son in real life. Yani fucked him like she had never fucked him before and he found that impossible to believe, but there she was, writhing under him like some sinewy goddess he never encountered in life ever.

"She doesn't fuck you like this…does she?" Yani asked.

He could only shake his head and thrust forward, sheathing his dick in blissful heat that dragged him away from his responsibilities as a father and husband. He had never cheated before in a relationship and he began to understand the appeal of illicit unions. Getting caught was a kink he liked with Yani, but it became more thrilling with her pretending to be Toya in a clandestine relationship.

He kissed her, lolling his tongue around hers and even the taste and feel of that muscle became distinct. Lifting up on his arms, he fucked his lover until her eyes rolled back and he spurted a sea into her womb. He hollered during his release and began to laugh with her when his voice went hoarse from braying like some damn moose.

Yani jumped up from the couch and ran to use the library restroom. He fell back into the protective blanket covering and caught his breath again. His body was soaked in enough sweat to fill up his grandfather's aquarium. He heard kimoyo beads vibrating that didn't come from his wrist. Glancing around, he noticed Yani's red robe crumpled on the thick rug near the couch. A pocket glowed. He wondered if she set an alarm too, or if their daughters were summoning her after bedtime. He hooked a finger inside the pocket pulling out the beads to check them in case it was Sydette or Joba.

No avatar floated up when he pulled the beads out. The code was unknown when he looked it over. Yani returned and her demeanor changed when she spotted him holding her beads.

"It rang and lit up. Thought it might be the girls," he said, handing the beads out to her.

She took them and looked at the code.

"I don't know this number. I've been getting so many different ones popping up since I connected to my office line with the new staff working for me."

She gave a nervous laugh and he sat upright on the couch. It stopped vibrating and lighting up. He retrieved his clothes and they both dressed quickly. Yani smoothed down the hair on her tousled wig still carrying the sexy façade of Toya.

"I'll take my leave first, King N'Jadaka," she said.

He nodded and her kimoyo beads vibrated and lit up on her wrist.

"Must be important," he said, waiting for her to answer it.

She hesitated and the air between them thickened with an unwanted tension. Guilt floated in her eyes. She tapped the button and he watched her visibly hold her breath.

"This is a test of the queen's emergency messaging system…"

A nasally automated voice broke the rigid energy in the room and Yani giggled. Relief filtered through her facial expression. Her shoulders relaxed and she folded up the damp blanket they frolicked on. He left the room to go to the restroom. His urine struck the toilet bowl in a long stream that went on for a long time. He flushed then washed his hands and face. Staring at his reflection in an oval mirror, he tried to figure out what Yani was hiding from him. The only thing that would startle her like that was Remy. That first call had to be from him with an unlisted number. Who else would reach out to her late at night thinking she would be isolated to take the call in private?

He shook his head and a painful throbbing started in his left temple. They couldn't start a marriage with secrets.

N'Jadaka pounded his bare feet back into the library den and startled Yani. She had wrapped her hair in a headwrap and carried the blanket in a bag. Her body was covered in a long overcoat and she slipped her feet into dainty sandals.

"Call back that number that came before the automated message," he said.

Yani stared at him and the guilt was back in her eyes. Guilt and fear.

"He contacted you again, didn't he?"

The sharpness in his voice didn't surprise anyone. She flinched, but didn't break eye contact.

"Not with that number. I don't know who that was, but he tried to call me earlier. I didn't answer him and blocked the number."

"I told you to tell me if he ever did that."

"Lady Ime wanted to talk to me. I figured since I didn't want to speak to her that he was calling on her behalf. I blocked the call, okay? There was no need to say anything in the middle of our wedding prep time. I was going to tell you eventually. Let's not make this a big deal. I shouldn't have given them the gift."

N'Jadaka ran a hand over his locs and leaned against the couch.

"The gift doesn't even matter at this point. He doesn't care about that. It's an excuse to talk to you."

He glared at her.

"Call the number, Yani."

"I don't want to. It's late. I'll call it in the morning."

"We'll be busy tomorrow. Why don't you want to call him?"

"We don't even know if it's him or not."

"So call it. Let me set him straight in front of you so that we are all very clear on what this is."

Her lips trembled. Watery eyes watched his taut face.

"Baby, I'm not mad at you…I'm irritated with him."

Yani wiped her right eye and tapped her kimoyo. An empty white avatar circle floated above her wrist and they both waited for the call to be picked up.

Tag List:

@readingaddict1290

@issimplyaamazinggg

@eyeknowmywrites

@kitesatforestp

@fd-writes

@soufcakmistress  

@cherrystainedlipsbaby

@tclaybon  

@thadelightfulone

@allhailqueennel

@bartierbakarimobisson

@cpwtwot

@shookmcgookqueen

@yoyolovesbucky

@raysunshine78

@the-illlestt

@terrablaze514  

@l-auteuse

@amirra88

@jimizwidow

@janelledarling

@chaneajoyyy  

@sweetestdream92  

@purple-apricots

@blackpinup22  

@hennessystevens-udaku

@scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade

@bugngiz

@stariamrry  

@honeytoffee

@meilintheempressofdreams

@tyees

@eye-raq  

@writerbee-ffs  

@chocolatedream30  

@childishgambinaa  

@mygirlrenee

@thewaysheis—awkward

@tchallasbabymama

@lahuttor

@goodieyaya

@post-woke

@soufcakmistress

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs

@nahimjustfeelingit-writes

@retroxvailles

@cydneyrenee4

@nizzle-mo

@cecereads209

@childishgambinaax

@gopaperless

@bombshellbre95

@tchallasbabymama

@musicisme333

@sister-winter73

@nccu-rnc

@sj206260358

@blmcd57110

@griot-of-wakanda

@xsweetdellzx

@nayaesworld

@carlakeks

[eyeknowmywrites]

would love to see and read it!

The ‘E’ Commandments - Calling On You (Switch)

Use Me (Intro)

Daddy’s Rules

Sunset

Velvet Rope/ Sequel

Lose It

Summary: Erik wants to teach his girl some thangs…

Pairing: Erik x Black!OC

Genre: SMUT…build up, cool down…there is always some SMUT.

Warning: BDSM heavy…so if that is not your thing, there are plenty of other BP fics for you to read. Since the chapter names include the kink, please feel free to bypass any one that is not your speed. Unless you’re curious and want to learn a few things for yourself…in that case, ENJOY!!!

A/N: I would like to thank the anon that hit me up with the request for this scene. I honestly figured I would probably not update this at all again (it’s been almost a year). But this request sparked something and I was able to get this out. As always I had to add that Delightful touch, but I definitely got what you wanted in here. ENJOY EVERYONE!!!

Imani missed Erik.

It has been a busy few weeks for both of them; they were lucky if they got a solid 30 minutes to talk or video chat. She looks down at her phone, at the last communication she sent to him, a ‘Good Morning’ text at around 9 am before her first of multiple meetings for the day. It was now 9 pm, and she was just noticing his ‘Miss you’ text from noon. She sighs deeply as she rolls her shoulders back, cracking them slightly. Imani sets her phone down, picks it up, opening the conversation again, and sends an 'Are you up’ text.

She shakes her curls free of the top bun; she put up in the morning. She grabs her robe and pads across the floor of her apartment to her wine cabinet, pulling out her favorite merlot. Phone in hand, she settles on her couch with the bottle and a glass. She just turned to a Law & Order rerun when her phone chimes. She looks at it, hopeful that Erik has some time for her. She throws the phone down.

“Stupid work emails. I left an hour ago; there is no need to bother me anymore tonight.” She groans aloud. “Fuck this.” She looks at her calendar, takes a big gulp of her wine, and shoots off another text. Changing the channel to one of those all music networks, she lets some early 90s R&B sooth her as the wine takes hold of her.

Keep reading

[eyeknowmywrites]

Free Black Romance Books for the holidays! Dec 18-22 on Amazon.

Find all the titles HERE!

If you find some great books you like, please leave an author review. It helps us find more readers and gets us visible on the algorithm. My book "Faded" has only 49 reviews and I have to have at least 100 to get circulated on the platform.

Get "Faded" free HERE!

Omar Weston thought he was going to have an uneventful summer... After getting kicked out of his New York apartment because of a sordid indiscretion with his roommate’s fiancé, Omar high-tails it to sunny Southern California to regroup. He runs into his gorgeous ex-boyfriend Brent, and a dazzling former childhood playmate, Layla. Their reunion forces the sexy bisexual heartbreaker into some unexpected entanglements. Brent Canales-Stapleson is a working-class stiff in the middle of opening his very own auto body shop. New business challenges are on the horizon, but they are nothing compared to reuniting with his cheating ex, Omar. Can time heal old wounds? Especially ones littered with heartache and trust issues? Layla Maree is a Black goth who manages an erotic bookstore. A hook-up with her former childhood friend appears to be the perfect solution for her man drought. However, Brent throws a monkey wrench into her romantic pursuit of Omar, driving her to settle for a platonic friendship with a guy who could be her soul mate. Bouncing between old love and new, Omar's life expands when he gives polyamory a try. He discovers that juggling two hearts might be better than one. CW: Be warned: This book contains explicit sex (M/M, M/F), polyamory, recreational drug use, and the “N” word used by one character. In the words of Biggie “If ya don’t know, now ya know.

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar" Chapter 2

Need to catch up? Masterlist HERE.

Chapter 2

"I wanna be the ocean that pulls you under Wanna be the lightning in your thunder Wanna be the force that brings you love Somewhere from the sky above

I can give you glory Give you all the strength in me Strong enough to hold us down So, baby, put your faith in me…"

Yuna—"Glory"

Yani's glam team sprayed a setting mist across her face to give her make-up an extra sheen for her interview with Robin Roberts. Millions were predicted to tune in for the live broadcast of the future Queen of Wakanda.

"You have siren eyes."

She glanced at her personal make-up artist Ndidi who stood back staring at Yani's face in the green-room mirror.

"What now?" Yani said giving the woman her full attention.

"Your eyes Princess Yani…they are like the sirens in the sea that lure people in," Ndidi replied.

"Some would say that's a bad thing if you know the Greek and Roman myths."

"We are Wakandan, we have our own myths. Mama Wati uses sirens from our land to lure us to a righteous path. Today you represent Mama Wati and will show the world how powerful we are."

Yani inhaled the fresh spritz of perfume layered over her body. The scent mingled in with the light oil on her skin. It smelled like home. Wakanda.

"Beautiful," Ramonda said.

The Wakandan Ambassador peered at Yani from behind an empty chair. Wunsaa, the royal stylist twisted a shapeable, textured headwrap to crown the complete look of Birnin Zana couture. Ramonda tapped her kimoyo beads and a bullet point sheet floated in front of Yani's face.

"Ms. Roberts is aware of the parameters we've set forth for this interview. N'Jadaka has read them and approves," Ramonda said.

Yani enlarged some script to read better and flicked the image back over to Ramonda. In her mind, she went over her media training and cleared her head of negative intrusive thoughts. The media had already gone nuts over the revelation of N'Jadaka's American background. She knew that her own past had probably been picked over by Roberts and her team. Good Morning America was the premiere morning show that galvanized a large cross-section of American viewers. Yani would use her charms to appease the U.S. fear of her fiancé. She had to disguise his wrath and hatred for America by playing up the wonders of Wakanda. Her task was great, but if beauty had to be used as a balm to lull the ops, she would use every drop of it.

A studio manager approached her personal Dora and relayed a message that their segment was ready to start in five minutes. They needed Yani to join Roberts in the studio. The first half would be a one-on-one with Roberts, and then Ramonda would join her for the second half. N'Jadaka wanted Black Americans to see two powerful Black Wakandan women speaking together. He believed they would dominate online discourse and paint the image he wanted the world to have: his reliance on women to move progress forward. A powerful Black Queen and an equally formidable Black woman Ambassador was a visual one-two punch in the gut for the media to gobble up.

"This way, Princess Yani," the studio manager said.

Yani and her Dora followed close behind and her stylish royal purple dress covered the clacking of her high heels. From head to toe Yani was meticulously adorned and dressed to convey power and ultra femininity.

"Americans love to romanticize royalty…especially a princess becoming a queen. Lean into it Yani, give them the fantasy. Seduce them," N'Jadaka had told her.

He was with their children, spending time alone with them while she represented the nation on her own. Ramonda stayed by her side and knew her place was to steer conversations clear of political speculation pertaining to the king. Thus, Yani could focus on being a delightful guest selling her popular book.

"Princess Yani, Ambassador Udaku, thank you so much for being here," Roberts said.

"Thank you for having us today," Yani said.

Yani took her seat on a tall white chair near Roberts as bright studio lights were adjusted and the GMA crew prepped the selected audience members who were seated across from them posted up at small tables. A stage hand led Ramonda aside to await her time on air. The Onyx Squad security team kept watch over the audience and Yani's Dora guarded Ramonda.

Behind them on a wallscreen was a picture of Yani's book. She waited with calm poise as the stage director gave the signal that they were live. Ignoring the cameras, Yani stared at Roberts.

"It is such a wonderful honor to have Princess Yani of Wakanda here with us today," Roberts stated keeping her eyeline on the camera, "Her blockbuster book, 'The Wakandan Way of Birth' hit the shelves by storm and gave the world a glimpse into the extraordinary nation we're beginning to know more about. Welcome to Good Morning America, Princess Yani."

The audience clapped with enthusiastic energy and Yani nodded graciously toward the camera facing her.

"I'm glad to be here."

"Is this your first time in America?"

"No, I have been to Miami, Florida a few times."

"There's so much I want to ask, and I must say…first of all, 'The Wakandan Way of Birth" is such a phenomenal book. Whatever we imagined Wakanda to be was nowhere near what you have shown us with your words and the fantastic photography. What made you want to start the book with letters to your Aunt Leona in St. Thomas?"

Yani smiled and shifted forward in her seat at the sound of her aunt's name.

"My aunt is the most important person to me out of the elders I have left from my island life. I wanted readers to get a feel of what it was like for me to be in Wakanda…studying…learning the language and becoming a part of a powerful family…"

The first eight minutes were pleasant and Roberts shared images from the book and allowed Yani to gush about Wakanda with wide-eyed wonder. Roberts laughed and her entire face lit up from listening to Yani. During a commercial break, Yani's make-up was checked and her head wrap was tightened as Ramonda joined the conversation. Roberts reached out and shook Ramonda's hand. The stage director pointed at them and the interview continued.

Ramonda was an old pro and simply underlined all that Yani shared. She didn't step on Yani's toes by taking over or talking to much, only followed Yani's lead. A picture of Yani and N'Jadaka leaving the CBC dinner flashed behind them.

"That right there is a beautiful couple. How did you meet the king?" Roberts asked.

Yani grinned, prepared for the question.

"I was about to start nursing school in and I worked cleaning rental properties for tourists to pay for my education. King N'Jadaka was on vacation before heading to Wakanda and we met and fell in love there."

"You were like Cinderella?"

"Sort of," Yani said before giggling at the memory.

"Has it been a whirlwind for you? Being thrust into the limelight? It can't be easy becoming a queen and balancing a career."

Yani kept her eyes on Roberts and prepared herself for the weaseling in of political gotchas. She tread carefully by keeping her tone light and airy.

"I've found a balance. My philanthropic projects are very important to me so it doesn't feel like work or a burden on my time. King N'Jadaka supports me completely and Ambassador Udaku's experience and legacy of being a queen has provided the foundation I can build on."

Yani glanced at Ramonda and the queen mother appeared touched by her sincere words.

"There have been some pundits across the political spectrum that question the influence of Wakanda and the controversial remarks King N'Jadaka has made at the U.N. recently. Do you worry about being misunderstood…or being seen as a threat to democracy on the continent of Africa?"

Yani kept her composure. She didn't look at Ramonda, although she could sense the woman's steely dark brown eyes turned her way. Yani's gaze remained on Roberts.

"Although we are a monarchy, we follow democratic principles with our parliament and seek to bring peaceful resolutions to African nations that reach out to us. King N'Jadaka knows what it takes to support democracy. His exemplary military service in the U.S. Navy and being a highly decorated Navy SEAL proves his dedication to fulfilling America's promise of being a beacon of hope to other countries in need. After his service, he used his training to provide expertise to private security companies internationally, many of which supported the U.S. military in the most dangerous parts of the world."

"Mercenary work?" Roberts asked.

"His detractors like to call him that to disparage him, but his private security contract work is above reproach."

"Working for private armies makes many mainstream Americans uncomfortable, especially with the poor reputations of a few big name companies that have come under fire in the last two years."

"King N'Jadaka worked for reputable companies…not the ones that have been in the news. He grew up as a well-travelled individual and his mother's legacy only proves that he seeks justice and progressive change in war-torn areas of the world. We balance one another and our main focus is lowering Black maternal death, ending the rise of global femicide, and protecting the environment. Recently my foundation partnered with the Native American Student Alliance, a Pan-Indigenous University collective to help Indigenous Americans throughout the U.S. with funding to complete medical degrees so that they may return to tribal lands where we are building free clinics and birthing centers. We have been bridging the gap in rural areas where affordable natal care and hospitals are not present for Black and Native people. We've done the same in the Caribbean too. Next year we start building in parts of South America."

"You bring up his mother, Califia Stevens. She and the Sao Paulo Four were recently exonerated from claims that they plotted to kill police officers in Brazil over twenty years ago. The documentary about them won an Oscar last month. How do you think the positive reception to her legacy motivates King N'Jadaka?"

"He is proud of his mother's legacy. Califia was an educator, activist, and powerful orator. N'Jadaka is building his own legacy from the lessons she taught him before her untimely death at the hands of a corrupt and racist judicial system. N'Jadaka is a man of principle, peace, and prosperity for those who support him. He represents the best of Wakanda and America."

"I think you also represent the best of Wakanda, Princess Yani. Ambassador Udaku thank you so much for joining us and sharing your insight too. We here at GMA are so lucky to bring Princess Yani's story to the American public. For those out there watching, run, don't walk…pick up your copy of "The Wakandan Way of Birth". It is a timely keepsake and a window into the splendor of an amazing new world that we are finally being privy to. For more information about Princess Yani's non-profit and Global Midwifery Scholarships, you can check our website for links."

The small audience clapped and Yani stood up with Roberts.

"This was an incredible opportunity to speak with you in person," Roberts said.

Yani gave her a hug and they chatted for a few minutes before her security team led her away with Ramonda at her side.

"I don't think it was wise to speak on N'Jadaka's past work as we discussed at the earlier briefing," Ramonda whispered.

"I think I handled it fine. I'm sure her producers made her ask the question. I support my husband. They will never trip me up or catch me lying about his past. I gave them a patriotic freedom fighter. His mother is a legend and no one will come for him in the diaspora outside of Africa. Besides, N'Jadaka taught me how to play poker. His first lesson was to play a hand the opponent wants to see, so they think they're winning. Bringing up his loyalty to the American military will make the Defense Department leery about any more negative stories coming out about him because it will point the finger back at them. They taught him all their tricks and God forbid our king should write a book himself or start spilling C.I.A. secrets."

"Your confidence and daring is that of a true queen, Yani," Ramonda said before sharing a sly grin.

"I have the best teacher."

Yani squeezed Ramonda's elbow and walked faster to leave the studio behind. It was time to be with her children and N'Jadaka.

Yani greeted the Kingsguard that watched the entrance to the Upper East Side Manhattan mansion the Udaku family used for the short stay in New York. Entering a second floor family room, she heard the plucky sounds of a berimbau recording, and spotted N'Jadaka sitting against a winged-back chair with Sydette braiding his long locs. Joba and Riki jumped around each other practicing capoeira in the middle of an expensive rug.

"Duck your head Joba…good…Riki, ya gotta lift that leg higher…higher…yeah, there ya go," N'Jadaka said.

He clapped his hands to add more percussive beats to the lone berimbau and the two children leaped and swung their legs at each other, not afraid to make hard contact or fall down on their rumps. They both had become better fighters and N'Jadaka toyed with the idea of taking them down to Brazil for a baptisado. Yani watched Sydette try to twist the thick braids of her father's hair into a bun, but her small hands had trouble doing it.

"I got it Sweet Pea," Yani said,

She took over fastening the locs into a tight ball and tucked it at the nape. N'Jadaka's hair smelled like the sweet pink oils Umama made for him that gave his locks a glossy shine. She stroked the ginger of his birthmark in the twisted strands and glanced at Riki's soft matching cloud of color on his head.

Yani lowered her head and N'Jadaka kissed her lips.

"Where is everyone else?" Yani asked.

"Resting before you all leave."

"Ramonda went to see an acquaintance for brunch. She said her things are packed already. I still need to gather my stuff."

"You have time."

Sydette scampered off to read a book in another room. N'Jadaka tapped his kimoyo beads and the berimbau music stopped.

"Go play. I need to talk with Mama in private," he said.

Riki and Joba gave Yani kisses on her cheek before leaving them alone. N'Jadaka took a seat on the chair and Yani sat on his lap. They held onto each other enjoying the peace and quiet.

"How did I do?" she asked.

"Everything I expected. You blew up social media and Roberts was gracious enough to not push too hard. I think it's because you won her over so easily talking about the book. Your personality does it every time, baby. Just like I told you it would. You're a natural storyteller and showed those people how fly we are. It's a gift. People are in love with you."

"Are you ready to meet with President Ellis?"

"Yeah. I'll fly there early and leave as soon as possible."

He rubbed on her arm.

"What is it?" she asked.

"Theresa agreed to stay in Wakanda. It took some time to convince her husband of that fact. She wants to be with Joba and I think it will help her deal with the loss of Disa…raising her grandbaby in Africa."

Yani lowered her gaze.

"Ah, Yani…hey. You're a wonderful mother to Joba. I don't want you feeling like Theresa has issues with you raising Sunshine. She wants to help you and be close to all of us. Joba is the only gift of Disa's that she has left in this world."

Yani nodded.

"Joba has been so happy having her grandma again. Tell me honestly…is Theresa okay with us?" she asked.

"She is. That's why she wants to be with us…to feel connected."

"Good."

"Theresa loves me to death and she's grateful that Joba is healthy and happy with her father and Umi Yani. We are all family. I won't have to ship my baby girl off so much here anymore. That's a good thing."

Yani held onto N'Jadaka. After a time, they clasped hands and went downstairs to make themselves tea. They talked about home and the wedding, and she reveled in his joy. She couldn't tell who was more excited about getting married. He spoke of the Queen's Ball that everyone in Wakanda was looking forward to. There were receptions in various cities planned and the biggest one was going to be the Clan Gathering for the Panther tribe. Yani's name would be transcribed onto the Udaku family lineage documents sealing her reign for eternity.

Once her role shifted in Birnin Zana, Yani knew she would be up against formidable naysayers in the Court of Nobles. The power of the queendom would protect her somewhat, but Wakandan nobles were petty and vicious. The moment the crown was on her head, she planned to give them hell from Day One. Being nice and accommodating had gotten her nowhere. It was time to bring out her panther claws.

Overseeing the final packing of the children's clothing, Yani watched their travel staff move suitcases and gifts onto the half cruiser. Ramonda arrived back on time to join them in a heartfelt farewell to the king.

Theresa and her husband, along with Disa's siblings and their own families hugged N'Jadaka. They settled inside the spacious aircraft that floated above the mansion leaving Yani to say goodbye to N'Jadaka.

"We'll be together again soon. Then our time will begin," N'Jadaka whispered into her ear.

He squeezed his arms around her and Yani squeezed back. For a month they had planted seeds around the world that would grow gardens in their favor with the global public. The tide had already shifted after her final book tour interview.

"Go before I run off with y'all," N'Jadaka said.

Yani strode up the half cruiser ramp and took her seat among the family. For six hours they flew across the world picking up relatives in the islands and Brazil, before arriving at the palace under the cover of darkness. She carried a sleeping Joba in her arms. Dante carried Riki, and Sydette walked on her own looking drowsy from the flight.

She breathed a heavy sigh of relief being back inside the sanctuary of their palace abode.

Home.

She was finally home.

Ilana and Zola helped her undress and she crawled into N'Jadaka's bed for the night. The weighted blankets and incense odors reminded her of him and she snuggled into a blissful sleep. She awoke the next day to find a small giftbox on the nightstand with her tea. A note was attached to it.

"Yani, this is a sunrise pendant. I wanted you to have it on your first sunrise back home after a long trip. I'll be home soon and I can't wait to see you again. You are my sun, Love, Jaja."

She opened the sparkly yellow box and looked down at a small precious pure gold pendant shaped like a teardrop that represented the mythical form of Ilanga Intomba, the daughter of Bast who brought light to the world at her mother's request. Etched into the gold were slanted eyes and a whimsical pair of lips with a sly smile.

Yani palmed the gift and looked out toward the wall-sized window. Rain decorated the protected glass. Despite the gray clouds floating above, small slivers of sunlight peeked out. She chose to wear a billowy yellow dress and fastened the pendent under her neckline. Fluffing out the soft curls on her head, she joined the rest of the entire family for brunch in the guest dining hall. Her children played with cousins and helped Toussaint walk on wobbly legs making Nakia smile. Yani greeted Shuri, Umama, and Twyla happily before greeting the rest of the extended Udaku clan. N'Jadaka's Aunt Serah and Uncle Addae arrived from Europe on a separate flight. Several long tables were decorated and filled with heaps of good food and various libations. They all chattered loudly about Yani's appearance on American television.

Umama sat proudly next to her, patting Yani's hand and extolling to everyone the virtues she displayed while telling the world about her soon-to-be husband. Their meal ended with a pleasant walk with everyone in the royal garden to inspect the wedding gazebo view that would be set up for the outdoor reception. All of their numerous family wedding guests looked impressed with the gorgeous view of the river and the animal sanctuary across from it. Spending several hours with everyone drained her and she retired to her palace home to rest before dinner. Theresa and her husband kept her children giving Yani a chance to relax on her own.

Ilana and Zola helped her inspect the dinner attire choices from her home staff inside her spacious tea room. It was decided that she would continue her color theme of yellow and saffron with a two piece jacket and skirt ensemble. After her stylist team vacated the tea room with the racks of clothing and accessories they brought, Ilana and Zola could barely contain themselves.

Yani poured them pre-dinner wine and settled in for all the tea-spilling from the loose lips of her friends.

"Brace yourself," Zola said.

Ilana pressed her long polished nails against her throat and could barely contain the squirming in her seat as Zola squealed.

"Remy got engaged to Lady Ime of the Mining tribe. They announced it four days ago," Zola gushed.

"Lady Ime?" Yani said.

"Yes," Ilana yelped. "That harlot has been waiting ages to align with a powerful family. Word on the Court of Nobles is that Lady Omphile is devastated. Her and Lady Ime have feigned being close since primary school and now the truth has come out…Ime plotted to overshadow her all this time. Scandalous! You should be happy!"

"Why would I be happy about that?" Yani said.

"Eh-eh! Yani! This means that those two witches will leave you alone and tear each other apart. Everyone knows Ime's family wanted her to be King N'Jadaka's Wakandan consort to stir up trouble for you, while Omphile wanted Remy, but now, those two evil goats must fight among themselves," Zola said.

"Hmmm, two down, a dozen more to go," Yani sighed.

"Don't think that way, Yani. Your eloquence and beauty on the book tour made us all proud. I tell you now before Bast, the wind is blowing in a new direction. Those long tongues will tangle elsewhere on the court. All we have to think about is the wedding of the century! Yours!"

Ilana stamped her dainty feet on the floor thinking about the wedding and all the new gossip shared with Yani. She noticed Zola smirking as she held up her half empty glass of wine from the Udaku vineyard in Birnin Bashenga. Yani leaned back on her seat and eyeballed her friend suspiciously.

"What more is there?" Yani asked.

Zola glanced at Ilana and the two women started cackling. Ilana pulled out a small wrapped gift from her purse lying on the table in front of a half empty white wine bottle.

"We just thought maybe you'd like to give Remy and his new fiancé an engagement gift as a small token from the royals."

Yani put down her glass.

"You two want me to put Ime in her place to shame her. She wanted to be in my position, but failed," Yani said.

"Serves her right. Omphile too. She wanted Remy and the king too if she could have access. Now she gets to see how it feels to plot against someone and lose her own dream of happiness," Zola said.

"Ladies, we are bigger than that," Yani said.

"No we are not. If you don't go, I will go to his office myself and give it on your behalf," Ilana said.

"You wouldn't."

"I would!"

"Oh for Bast's sake! Indulge us with a final blow to your number one haters as princess. You won't be able to get away with overt pettiness as queen. They were cruel to you ever since you arrived, paid gossip vloggers to talk trash about you on our intranet, and never gave you peace," Zola added.

Yani was tempted.

"What did you pick out for them?" Yani asked.

She lifted the gift and shook it. Nothing rattled inside. There was a small silver clasp that held the powdery blue box closed.

"Earrings. For both of them. A betrothal march token to show favor. People would kill to receive something from you," Ilana said.

Yani unfastened the clasp and looked at the two sets of earrings set inside ebony velvet. The male set were small gold and silver hoops threaded with a lavender leafing shaped to look like a creeping vine that surrounded the palace. The female set were bigger hoops of the same design. Yani snapped the box closed and glared at her Ladies-in-Waiting.

"Serious?" Yani sputtered holding out the box to Ilana.

Both women refused to take the gift back well aware of the meaning that upset Yani.

"You two expect me to give this to them with a straight face?"

Zola shrugged and sipped her wine, crossing her leg in defiance. Ilana grinned, then lifted a meat pastry from their snack tray, pulling away the flaky crust absentmindedly.

"Send them a message," Zola said.

The vine motif on the earrings was a symbol of losing a cherished prize. In a well-cherished Wakandan fairy tale, a greedy peasant tried to shoot an arrow into a fairy's cloud using the vine attached to climb the lofty height into the heavens to steal their precious jewels. The fairy, very much aware of the treachery from down below, set the vine on fire and the greedy peasant fell back to earth where they were shamed by others. The vine warned modern children not to reach beyond their capacity for nefarious reasons and often represented the losing side. For Yani to hand it over to Ime as a gift meant that she was putting the noble in her rightful place beneath the queen. A literal jabbing in her side that screamed, "Bitch you thought." The symbolism was a deliberate counterattack. Open warfare in a tightly guarded class.

There was no need to start another uncivil war in the Court of Nobles. Yani stuck the box inside the pocket of her dress.

"I will trade this in for something more appropriate," Yani said.

"Parter pooper," Zola said.

Ilana laughed and glanced at her kimoyos. "Oh, my," she said.

She grabbed Yani's hand and pulled her toward the exit.

"My bridal gift for your office is arriving! I want you to see it now to make sure it fits," Ilana said.

Yani and Zola followed Ilana for a long walk to the West Palace. Staff and politicians acknowledged her presence with lowered heads and genuine smiles for her return to royal life. Moving up floors they entered Yani's brand new office suite where her loyal queen's staff welcomed her back and congratulated the successful book tour. Looking around Yani took delight in how the new workspace came together with the decorator she hired. Two burly men waited with a large white box in the anteroom.

"This way," Ilana told them, heading toward Yani's private area.

The new office was bright with corals and mother-of-pearl pink giving a light airy ambiance. Ilana pushed away an antique desk chair that Yani had brought down from the family library to use as her executive seat.

"Put it there," Ilana said.

The men placed the large box behind the elaborate U-shaped jade and glass office desk. Pulling it open revealed a custom executive chair fit for a queen.

"Ilana!"

Yani jumped onto the chair and marveled at the rich leather texture and the embellished armrests with symbols of the Wakandan queen carved into them.

"I love it," Yani squealed.

"I wanted to show it to you now so you wouldn't think I came to your wedding empty-handed. You will probably receive jewels and things for your home, but I wanted something special for your office."

Yani left her chair and hugged Ilana. Zola admired the chair and touched the buttery pale leather.

"It is so you, Yani," Zola said.

Yani gave them a tour of the finished office suite and they ventured out to say hello to others in the vicinity of N'Jadaka's floor. They quickly passed the closed doors of a political meeting for territorial leaders in rural areas, but her appearance created an excited stir outside the entrance so she spent a few minutes talking to personnel and representatives waiting to get inside. Time slipped past them and the heavy meeting door opened releasing the first wave of politicians inside. Yani inched her way through the throng of well-wishers with Ilana and Zola pushing back on others taking up her time even further.

"Princess Yani."

Yani stopped walking at the sound of her name called from a voice she recognized. She turned toward a corner where Remy walked with Elder Efetobo by his side. Yani held her arms out for Efetobo and the frail older woman gave her a warm hug.

"I am so pleased you have returned home," Efetobo said. "I will see you at the dinner tonight."

Efetobo left and Yani faced Remy.

"I am surprised you are even in the West Palace. You must be very busy preparing for your nuptials," Remy said.

Yani glanced over her shoulder. Zola and Ilana watched them with gloating eyes. She sucked her teeth and her Ladies stepped away from them and waited for her near a Dora.

Remy dressed handsomely, his work attire crisp and fashionable for his status. His tight eyes looked playful and there was a hint of longing in his voice. His tone reminded her of their times talking together late at night when he cared for her children. There was an intimacy there that she couldn't shake from him, no matter how much her feelings had changed. Lady Ime was lucky to have him. Outside of N'Jadaka and the missing T'Challa inside the royal family, Remy was the highest ranked male noble in the entire country outside of the Udaku line.

Ignoring the rush of people moving past them in the halls, Remy cornered Yani so that their conversation couldn't be heard.

"Taking care of Merchant Tribe business?" Yani asked.

"Yes. Elder Efetobo stays on top of our place here. She requires daily meetings and prompt reports from our representatives. Today she let me out early in preparation for your dinner banquet for the inner circle. I thank you profusely because I was behind on some things and now I can catch up. Unfortunately, that means I cannot attend the pre-wedding festivities tonight with your special guests."

Yani nodded and tried to ease herself away from him. She didn't trust Remy, not since he tried to fight N'Jadaka at Warrior Falls for the throne.

"Elder Efetobo is a very fair and precise person. You'll learn much from her…excuse me…"

"Yani…wait."

He reached out for her arm and stopped himself, remembering who she was to him. Holding his arms to his sides, Remy kept a pleasant look on his face.

"I wanted to tell you something important…away from your people, but this is probably the safest place with the king being absent."

"What is it Remy? I have to get prepared for tonight."

"I am engaged now—"

"I was told this today."

"Oh..."

"Congratulations."

"Thank you, but that's not what's important."

Yani toyed with her kimoyo beads to give him a hint.

"This betrothal march for Lady Ime and I has been arranged by our families."

"Remy, none of this matters to me."

"It matters to me because I want you to understand the pressure this will put on you. Lady Ime has it out for you. I don't condone how she feels even though I know there's bitterness in the ranks about you. You don't deserve the hatred. I know who you really are on the inside."

"No. I only let you see what I wanted."

"You lie."

His lips quirked to the side.

"Have a good evening," she said.

"There is a hard road laid out before you inside these palace walls."

Remy surveyed the high ceiling and cavernous lobby crammed with onlookers. She kept a dignified stance and made sure nothing could be interpreted as improper by anyone watching their interaction. He lowered his voice.

"Becoming queen will not protect you from even more jealousy. I want you to know that I will do what I can to lessen the burden on you from my intended. If I had my way, I would remain a bachelor until I could find someone to match your sweetness…but…you already know what life is like for traditional people in our caste system."

Yani took a step closer to him.

"You tried to kill my man. Why would I believe that you would try to protect me from scheming bitches?"

"Because I fell in love with you, Yani. Killing N'Jadaka was my birthright...in order to become king. You can stay angry with me for the rest of your life, but I would do it all over again if I had the chance to win the kingdom for myself and my bloodline. I would make you my wife…put my future children inside of you."

Yani gasped at the audacity. She was grateful Ilana and Zola were too far away to hear his treacherous words.

"You've known it all along…my feelings for you. For a moment in time I had you to myself. Our king treated you shabbily, or have you forgotten the nights you vented openly to me? What about the times I soothed your pitiful crying at night because he wouldn't choose you over another? I sat there in your home and told you how wonderful you were until you stopped weeping at your kitchen table. Married to someone else or not, you will always be special to me. I couldn't claim you for myself in defeat, but I never stopped loving you. King N'Jadaka doesn't deserve you at all. I hope he spends the rest of his life making up for all the hurt and pain he gave you."

She turned away and he blocked her path.

"I promise what I said, Yani. Ime's hate will never taint your name again."

Yani jammed her hand in her dress pocket and pulled out the gift box sheathed there.

"A gift from me," Yani said. "For you and Lady Ime. Tell her the new queen is pleased to hear the good news."

Remy smiled and took the box from her hand. Yani spun on her heels and marched away with her shoulders thrown back. Ilana and Zola snickered under their breath and matched her pace out of the West Palace halls.

N'Jadaka's flight path in the Royal Talon Fighter remained unseen and unchecked as it headed to Camp David. The Kingsguard were sent ahead with an automobile convoy as a decoy. It entered the secluded and heavily guarded presidential retreat before the Talon Fighter glided overhead. Using the spectral camouflage tech to keep the aircraft invisible, Ayo stayed with the king's transport while Okoye joined him walking inside the rustic meeting room where President Matthew Ellis nervously stood just inside the entryway.

"Welcome King N'Jadaka," Ellis said.

He held out his hand toward N'Jadaka and it was received with a firm shake. Ellis looked comfortable in a fawnskin brown sweater and gray dress slacks. His pewter tie was clipped with a small American flag. A serving attendant offered N'Jadaka a glass of aged bourbon. He accepted and drank with Ellis. They strolled through the lodge setting of the room and took a quick gander at the property from a large window.

"I am thankful that you didn't blow me off again. You're a hard man to see," Ellis said.

N'Jadaka took in the view of a lush lawn and a heavily wooded area in the distance.

"I'm busy and I don't want to waste time. What do you want?"

Ellis chuckled and his eyes darted beyond N'Jadaka's face. The king turned slightly to his right and another man walked into the room with them. N'Jadaka kept his expression even as the new guest approached them with confident strides.

"Tony Stark," N'Jadaka said.

Tony broke out into a dazzling smile, his tinted glasses framing an older face with tired eyes.

"King Erik N'Jadaka Udaku-Stevens," Tony said.

The bourbon gave N'Jadaka some humor and he offered a hand willingly to Tony. Their handshake told a million silent stories of their time together back in California.

"Look at you…just look at you. I always knew there was something special about you. All this time…dammit…all this time," Tony enthused.

Tony accepted a glass of liquor from the server. All three men stood and drank.

"Genetlemen, sit…please," Ellis said, waving a hand toward a forest green sectional couch.

N'Jadaka took the L part of the couch and faced both men with his back toward the entrance. He had a good view of the windows and his security team watched him from above and below.

"Well…let me be direct with you King N'Jadaka. I brought Tony here to clear the air about your past connection. The press and my cabinet are up my ass wanting to know if you two are in cahoots. Did you at any time sell out the American people over weapons and take-overs of other countries?" Ellis blurted.

Tony folded his arms.

"Matt, you have known me for years. My goal has been to protect this planet once I came out as Iron Man to the public. Working with the Avengers and helping our nation heal from the loss of life has been my only conduct to date. I have a family now…I'm not about to create a legacy for my daughter that would shame her, or my wife," Tony said with earnest passion. "I have dedicated my life to ensuring peace. My industrialist past is just that…the past. Erik…King N'Jadaka, was my former intern and he worked in development for Stark Enterprises. He left me after two years to attend M.I.T. I tried to recruit him back several times over the years. Hell, I even tried to convince him to quit the Navy. I didn't know about his royal connections at all. To me, he was only a brilliant mind that I sought to cultivate for capitalist gain in new tech. The last time I saw him in person, he rescied me from a dessert kidnapping in Gulmira."

Tony glanced at N'Jadaka.

"You wear royalty well, Erik," Tony said.

N'Jadaka glared at Ellis.

"Why does the C.I.A. feel the need to out me to the public now? Is it to antagonize me or put a another target on my back?" N'Jadaka asked.

"They want a muzzle on you. As much praise that has been heaped on Wakanda through the Avengers and Princess Yani's book tour, we still don't trust you as a nation. You won't share vibranium. You take cheap shots at nations that should be your allies, and you are so goddamn secretive. Look at it from our side. We can know what a Russian spy ate for breakfast through his taking a dump thousands of miles away, and yet I can't even see what an ordinary street in Wakanda looks like. The optics are bad for you. America has been the most powerful nation since World War 2 and now we face a crisis of mistrust that is worse than the red scare of the McCarthy era. We don't have the complete confidence of the American people to call ourselves a world leader anymore. I don't like that."

"It's not my problem," N'Jadaka said.

"It's a global problem, Erik," Tony added. "Other nations are scared of you. Fear leads to complicated relations. That often turns into war."

N'Jadaka shrugged and folded his hands together watching both men squirm with discomfort. He chose his words carefully.

"The way I see it, mainly Western nations are scared. Why? Because they can't throw their weight around anymore. Wakanda is the alternative to Western Imperialism."

"Others can accuse Wakanda of ushering in a new African imperialism," Ellis barked out.

"Where?" N'Jadaka said.

The challenge went unanswered. N'Jadaka chugged down the bourbon and slammed the glass down on the end table next to the sectional.

"Have I started any wars? No. I only help those that are already war-torn…but not from my hand. The difference is, I don't entrench my politics or the need to siphon out valuable resources at the expense of the people I say I'm helping. I bring the progress America always claims it does and the world can witness it. Wakanda has begun helping people right where they are without becoming leeches or indoctrinating them to our way of life as neocolonialists. We've single-handedly staunched the flow of refugees in areas that have suffered for generations because of American interference. How long does Africa have to wait to become the giant I know she can be without being slandered from you Ellis? The U.S. thrives on chaos around the world. That's how you make your money…capitalizing on human suffering to line your pockets. Wakanda doesn't need trade, war, or influence with anyone. We are sovereign, free, and powerful without your entanglement. You despise us for that"

"You are young and naïve, N'Jadaka. How long have you been a ruler? Less than two years? You will need friends outside of your selfish bubble."

"But look at all I've accomplished in that time without friends."

N'Jadaka tilted his head. His kimoyo beads lit up a bright yellow. Okoye's avatar floated above his wrist. Posted outside the front entrance, her expression was cool and collected.

"There is another guest arriving," Okoye said.

Ellis's Secret Service agent stepped into the room seconds later and approached the president with C.I.A. Agent Everett Ross.

"Agent Ross, take a seat," Ellis said, waving toward a side chair.

Ross plopped down and his lips became a thin line of tension. N'Jadaka fixed his gaze on him.

"Had to use Ellis to get to me, huh?" N'Jadaka said.

"I was under the impression that I had a special relationship with the monarchy. Being snubbed all the time begins to feel like that connection has changed your highness."

N'Jadaka stood up and towered over Ross.

"Relationships change to fit my needs. What can you provide me that I can't get on my own?"

Ross glanced at Ellis and Tony, but both men kept their eyes locked on N'Jadaka.

"You came to my family with tall tales about me. Painted me as a villain to my own blood. But now that they embrace me, you want to pretend I would favor you with my presence? Fuck you and fuck this country."

Ross jumped to his feet and faced N'Jadaka with balled fists.

"T'Challa wanted us to work together as allied nations," Ross pleaded.

"T'Challa is no longer the king and no longer in the world," N'Jadaka said with heavy breath.

Ellis stood and placed himself next to Ross.

"We want to develop close ties with Wakanda. Your American heritage…your military service …we should work together. There are problems and global enemies we can challenge together," Ellis said.

"We can take care of enemies on our own."

"Erik…you need allies," Tony said.

N'Jadaka held out his arms.

"What is the point of all this? What am I supposed to gain from coming here besides the usual bullshit talk?"

"I want an open channel of communication. I would like for us to foster trust amongst our nations," Ellis said.

"You can do that by minding your business and staying out of mine."

"You come off hostile, King N'Jadaka," Ross said. "The public attitude and posturing make us uncomfortable, and that leads to more problems for my boss and the president. Your lovely fiancé has started the ball rolling in a direction that is beneficial to you. We all watched her GMA appearance. She is one sharp woman. Please meet us halfway by talking with us. Your power and influence all across Africa can benefit other nations…outside the continent."

Ross stared at him with softened eyes. Tony moved closer to them.

"Erik, back when you worked for me, you were a straight arrow that played fair. You always listened to people and gave them chances to prove their worth. If all the government wants is to meet occasionally to calm down the pitchforks, then do it. Yeah it's bullshit and a game to some, but if it keeps these jokers off your ass, it's a pittance to pay in the long run," Tony urged.

"We can set up an American friendship tour after your wedding. The First Lady is dying to meet Princess Yani. Give me a chance to show you that the Ellis administration wants to support you and get to know your people." Ellis said.

N'Jadaka turned away from all three men and looked out of the window. The odor of food drifted into the room. All he wanted to do was leave. Closing his eyes, he inhaled deeply and concentrated on Yani's face. She would've encouraged him to turn it down a notch and play these fools. He squared his shoulders and turned back around.

"I smell food, so I assume we'll break bread?" N'Jadaka said.

Ellis smiled and his face relaxed.

"Good food, imported wine, and honest conversation," Ellis said.

"Sounds good to me," Tony said slapping his hands together.

Ross nodded eagerly. N'Jadaka broke away from them and walked toward the scent off savory meat and vegetables.

A quaint dining room with bright lighting displayed a table setting for four. N'Jadaka took his seat next to Tony and they fed themselves smoked turkey breast with gravy, roasted veggies, and cornbread stuffing. It was a simple meal that stuck to the ribs, and the other men made small talk that seemed geared to relax the king. Tony kept Ellis and Ross in good cheer, beguiling them with stories about a young Erik Stevens.

N'Jadaka laughed a few times and allowed the dinner to pacify the president. He thought of Yani again and how impressed they were about her. She had had been right about him meeting Ellis. The president was desperate to get on his good side. Sipping on white wine, N'Jadaka asked about Niganda and Mohannda leadership bad-mouthing him. Ellis chuckled and drank heavily, his blood-shot eyes giving N'Jadaka more insight into the man's lack of interest in powerless African presidents.

"They lobby weekly to bring up your transgressions. They want East Africa to be the nexus of African influence, but you stand in their way. I predict that once they see we have settled our differences, there will be fewer calls to oust you."

"Hmm, priming you to back a coup d'etat with a people who fought aliens," N'Jadaka grumbled.

"They are small potatoes…a mere blip on the world's radar…"

Ellis dismissed them without mentioning Niganda and Mohannda's mineral worth to the west. N'Jadaka listened to the framing of Wakanda as the go-to nation from there on. Keeping his demeanor open and friendly went far. He fought the urge to stab Ross. The agent studied N'Jadaka's every utterance like he was searching for a way to win him over. Imagining Yani's hand rubbing his scalp kept him in check. The time would come when he would punish the agent for double crossing the Udaku family's trust.

"You spoke of fostering trust earlier," N'Jadaka said. He lit up a cigar at the table and blew a cloud of acrid smoke toward the president. "I have some court cases my American lawyers are fighting on behalf of several tribal nations and some Black areas where we have given financial support for protected groups. One has reached the Supreme Court. If I can't help my own lineage at home because racists don't like them receiving support to thrive, how will that make me feel friendly during this proposed Friendship Tour?"

"The Supreme Court case I can't touch, but I can make some calls and address the states that are suing you," Ellis said.

"Publicly?"

"I can put out a statement right before the Supreme Court hearing and I will comment on it at my next press conference."

Dessert was brought out by a pastry chef, a plain cheesecake with a chocolate whipped cream topping. Tony shared pictures of Pepper and his only child on a smarphone. By the time coffee was served to them to end the meal, N'Jadaka knew he had won the president over. He agreed to a friendship tour and a small delegate tour for Ellis's and his V.P. back in Wakanda. It would coincide with the opening of a new international Embassy in Birnin Zana. He wiped his lips and brushed cheesecake crumbs from his fingers.

"I thank you for the meal President Ellis," N'Jadaka said.

"Next time you come to the states, you must stay with me and Pepper. Bring your entire family. From the sound of it, your kids sound like mini-geniuses. I'd like for you to see Morgan in person. Pepper says she looks like me," Tony said.

"A female Tony Stark?"

"Well, you have two female Erik Stevens clones by the way you brag on your girls."

"I will tell Yani about your open invitation."

Okoye entered the dining area and shadowed N'Jadaka as he stood from his seat. He shook Tony's hand, ignored Ross and bid the American president a pleasant farewell. He climbed into the car convoy with his guards and rode out of Camp David feeling pleased with the outcome of his visit. On the flight home, he slept and dreamed of his honeymoon.

"Kumkani, we have arrived at the cove. Your houseboat is ready for inspection," Ayo said.

N'Jadaka shook off a deep sleep and shuffled over to the Talon Fighter's restroom and cleaned himself up. He changed into fresh clothing and boarded the royal houseboat by noon. All of Yani's favorite foods and liquor were stocked and the dazzling water had him hyped to start his marriage vacation. He planned on sailing up and down the secluded parts of Wakanda that led to the Jabari mountain waterways. There were parts of the nation he still hadn't explored and he wanted to see it with his wife.

"Outstanding," he told Ayo. She looked pleased

"Ayo, I'd like to have Aneka join the security team for my honeymoon. Would you ask her to consider the scheduled time?"

Ayo grinned.

"Yes, I will ask her."

"Thank you. I know you handle to the schedule rotations for Okoye now. Yani has taken a liking to her for our outside travel."

N'Jadaka looked around the large boat that was practically the size of a luxury yacht and gave non-verbal approval to the pristine shine. The flight to the palace gave him an enjoyable trip across the beautiful physical geography and he grew excited even more taking in the vision of the double place gleaming in the sun.

The Talon Fighter floated down with ease onto the Talon port. He walked off the aircraft and caught a glimpse of his family waiting for him in front of the palace double doors. Umama stood next to Yani and their three children. They were all dressed up in pastel colors that fit the mood of the weather. It had rained in Birnin Zana, the Talon Port was still wet with raindrops, and the children wore scarves over their heads to protect them from any sudden showers.

"Umama," he said.

He hugged his grandmother and she held her face against his cheek for a long time.

"I am grateful to have you back with us. Did your meeting go well?" Umama asked.

"Not bad actually. I listened to Yani."

Yani blessed him with a smile and he pulled her in tight, rocking her in his arms. Umama tapped N'Jadaka's shoulder and he pulled away from Yani. The reminder to have some decorum outside the palace stayed ingrained with his grandmother. He reached down and lifted Joba.

"Grandma Theresa told me you've been showing her all around the palace. Are you happy having her and Grampy Mark here?"

"Yes. I'm going to help them pick out a house by the river too," Joba said.

Twyla and Yani's Ladies-in-Waiting stepped out from the palace. Yani kissed his cheek.

"I'll catch up with you in a little bit. We're heading off to check on the final pieces for the gift bags. Can we meet in the Sun Room for lunch?" Yani said.

"Cool. Hurry back," he said.

He snuck another touchy-feely hug with Yani. Twyla tapped him on the forehead playfully and Ilana nodded to him with Zola doing the same. They walked toward the long stairs that led to a carport where they would be chauffeured into the middle of the city.

Riki tugged on N'Jadaka's shirt.

"Hey lil man."

He rubbed Riki's puffy hair.

"Mama won't let us go to the S'Yan Country Fair tomorrow," Riki grumbled.

"That's because we have the wedding rehearsal. Stop acting like a baby over it," Sydette snapped.

"I'm not acting like a baby. Why can't we do both things in one day?"

Sydette held up her left hand and counted off a list of activities.

"There's the Betrothal March closure breakfast, the wedding rehearsal, the final fitting of our clothes, our hair appointments with the stylists, and the Court of Nobles banquet. There's no time to go to a fair. Baba, he only wants to go because Pemmy Yengeni is performing there," Sydette said.

Riki ducked his shocked eyes from his sister in embarrassment. N'Jadaka smiled. His son had a crush on the popular young singer who recently returned to making new music after the Infinity War. Her hit single celebrating the resilience of the Wakandan soldiers who protected the people was a favorite of his son. Riki played it over and over in his room and danced to it with his school friends. Pemmy's holo vid images decorated Riki's bedroom walls. N'Jadaka suspected his son loved how the free-spirited woman looked just as much as he loved her music. Anywhere she made a public appearance, the prince recorded the performance and played the images on loop.

N'Jadaka put Joba back on her feet and he held Riki's hand. They all walked toward the palace doors.

"Sydette is right, Riki. We have a lot to do together as a family. There will be other chances to see Pemmy," he said.

Riki's shoulders drooped and he lowered his head. The gait in his walk slowed up their pace through the first floor.

"You and Mama have said that all year and I haven't seen her once. I need a break. This wedding is stressing me out," Riki lamented.

"Stressing you out how?" Umama asked, stopping everyone from moving.

Riki looked up at Umama.

"Everything is about Mama and Baba getting married. They're already married to me. I don't know why we have to do all this other extra stuff. Everything is under strict schedules and we can't just…hang out and do what we want."

Umama held Riki's chin and peered down into his eyes. Her voice was kind, but firm.

"Being the prince of the Udaku clan is a very important responsibility, do you not understand this?" she asked.

"I understand that Umama, but I'm still a little kid. Can I have fun too?"

"You always have fun. You're a privileged little one, and part of that privilege entails following important traditions when it comes to marriage and uniting bloodlines. As you grow older, your responsibilities to the royal family will grow, and that means you cannot always do things on a whim when you feel like it. Complaining to your father was very disrespectful. He and your mother love each other very much and want the nation to share in that love with our celebration activities. Your parents cater to you and your sisters every single day, and you cannot give them a few days for themselves? Have we raised a selfish prince in the palace?"

Umama's tone shamed Riki. The boy lowered his head and his lip quivered.

"I'm sorry, Baba. I didn't mean to disrespect you or Mama," Riki said.

Umama folded her hands across her midsection. The rings all over her fingers sparkled, matching the glimmering jewels made to look like elaborate spirals adorning her fresh fade haircut. Her sharp cheekbones were bronzed to match the color of her dress.

"I think you and your sisters should take a walk in the Grand Family Room and contemplate the importance of your parent's special day," Umama said.

Sydette's lips twisted up.

"But Umama? Why do we have to be punished too? He's the one complaining, not us. "

"Punishment? You consider looking upon the paintings of your antecedents punishment?"

"What are we contemplating then?" Sydette asked.

Umama snapped her fingers at Quamba, the children's Dora.

"Go to the Grand Family Room. Look upon the faces hanging all over the walls, and come back to my suite in one hour. You will all tell me what you have learned," Umama commanded.

Sydette shook her arms in disappointment.

"All your fault," she snapped at her brother.

Joba followed along without speaking on the matter. She held Riki's hand and pulled him to follow Quamba and Sydette to the fifth floor of the East Palace.

"Are they not having a good time at all with the excitement? All their cousins are here." N'Jadaka said.

"I think they are. But it has cut off their outside activities a lot, especially all the traveling with Yani. Riki missed his friends gathering at the ukudlala ngomlenze semi-finals. A few of his classmates are going to the fair to see the talented Pemmy and that loud, raucous band of hers. She performs during the same time as the wedding rehearsal."

N'Jadaka contemplated his son's predicament.

"You think maybe we can bend the rules and let him go see his favorite singer? Yani and I won't be offended if he skips part of the day tomorrow."

"I would be offended, and so would your ancestors watching us all right now. Besides…" Umama glanced over her shoulder to make sure the children were gone. She leaned in toward N'Jadaka with a twinkle in her eye. "I invited Pemmy Yengeni and her entire band to perform after the dinner banquet for the nobles. I remember what it was like to miss out on things as a young child, too. I want him to know that family duty comes first, no matter what is happening outside these palace walls. This is your time with Yani and he must be there for his parents."

Umama slipped her arm around N'Jadaka's and they walked further in, stopping to gaze at the atrium waterfall. He felt at peace being where he belonged. Okoye eased next them.

"Kumkani, your belongings from the Royal Talon Fighter have been sent up to your home. Will you be heading up soon, or would you like to do something else? Ayo has your ground transport ready for any personal errands."

N'Jadaka checked his kimoyo beads. Mpilo's signature kept flashing a pale orange color. He read two messages.

"I'm going to head to my office for right now. Umama, I'll take my leave."

Umama stroked his cheek.

"Grandson, you are to relax and focus on your family for the next thirty five days. No work for you right now. Go rest in your home. Ramonda and the Council of Elders will take care of public duties," Umama said.

"It's not work, Umama. I want to check on something real quick, and then I'll get ready for lunch with Yani."

He kissed her forehead and hurried away to an elevator. Making his way into the West Palace he ignored attempts by palace well-wishers to stop him from getting to his office quickly. The office staff greeted him kindly as he whirled in, his fancy casual clothing brought out grins. They were unaccustomed to seeing him without his flashy royal attire. Mpilo rushed over to him. Tlotliso joined them.

"I am so sorry, kumkani. But they insisted on seeing you today," Mpilo said.

"No worries, finish up your work."

He walked with Tlotliso toward the rooms in the back.

"Fix us some tea. No snacks. I'll make this quick. Stay in the room with us when you bring the tray."

"Yes, kumkani."

N'Jadaka and Tlotliso separated in opposite directions once they reached a wide hallway. He opened the heavy door to his office.

"Inkokeli Ramatla," N'Jadaka said.

Remy turned his head at the sound of N'Jadaka entering. He sat in a chair facing the king's desk. He rose, crossed his right hand over his heart and lowered his head.

"Kumkani…apologies for this unscheduled meeting before your nuptials," Remy said.

"What brings you here?"

N'Jadaka took his own seat and gave Remy a questioning stare.

Remy pulled a powder blue box from his work pouch and slid it across the table.

"A gift?" N'Jadaka said.

"Not from me. Princess Yani gave this for my fiancé and I."

"You are returning it. Why?"

Remy tugged on his collar and repositioned himself in the chair.

"Speak man. I have things to do," N'Jadaka urged.

"Open it," Remy said.

N'Jadaka slid the silver clasp open and pulled open the box. Tlotliso stepped into the office carrying a tray with Jabari Mountain coffee, sugar lumps, and two small coffee cups. She placed the tray down and poured both men a coffee, plopping a sugar lump the size of dimes in each cup. N'Jadaka waved his hand to the side and she moved behind Remy to wait on them.

"Betrothal earrings," N'Jadaka said.

"I am engaged to Lady Ime of the Mining Tribe."

"Congrats. Do you not like what Princess Yani chose for you two as a gift?"

Tlotliso leaned forward and N'Jadaka tilted the box for her to inspect the earrings. Her eyes grew big and she glanced at the king with concern on her face. Remy grinned.

"I see you do not understand the significance of the design. Perhaps Princess Yani made a harmless mistake in choosing this for us. A simple misunderstanding," Remy said.

"What am I not understanding? I'm sure she took a lot of care in choosing something meaningful for you and Lady Ime as a token of our respect."

"Kumkani…"

Tlotliso's voice sounded strained. N'Jadaka stood up abruptly.

"I must go join Princess Yani for our afternoon meal. Should I take these back to her? The jeweler who made these is one of her favorites. They created the wedding bands we'll exchange in two days. She'll be very disappointed to know you didn't appreciate her gift. She is quite fond of Lady Ime. We look forward to seeing you all for the Court of Nobles banquet in our honor tomorrow night."

Remy's full lips smashed together as if he wanted to say more. He reached for the gift box and took it from N'Jadaka's hand.

"In that case, Lady Ime and I shall wear these to the banquet to show Princess Yani our gratitude,"

Remy stood and held his hands up in the sign of respect for the king.

"I shall take my leave, King N'Jadaka. Enjoy your afternoon meal with Princess Yani. Give her our regards."

Remy exited on swift legs.

"What the fuck was that about?"

Tlotliso moved closer to the desk.

"Those earrings had a design on them that was targeted to humiliate them, King N'Jadaka."

"Humiliate them how? Them shits are expensive and we don't give out gives like that to just anybody."

"The vines covering the hoops is a sign of displeasure toward the wearer. Princess Yani is telling them that they are beneath her."

N'Jadaka laughed out loud and clutched his stomach.

"No wonder that nigga was trippin'. Because I didn't know what it was he had to accept it as an unintentional mix up on Yani's end."

"The nobles are very particular about gifts they receive. They will wear them, but it will not be a good look once the other nobles see it."

"Well…they pissed Yani off some kinda way. Normally she avoids mess, but if she's firing shots, they had it coming. You look hella uncomfortable. Should I have kept them?"

"Inkokeli Ramatla was in an awkward position. He will accept that you are both unfamiliar with the meaning of the vine. I am not sure if Lady Ime will be kind enough to leave it be. The Gcaleka clan offend easily, and Lady Ime is a distant relative of Elder Zinzi of the Zawavari clan."

"So you're telling me shit is about to pop off at the Court of Nobles banquet?"

"Not necessarily. I think Inkokeli Ramatla will smooth things over. No one wants to offend Princess Yani if she truly meant no harm in the gift."

"But if she did mean it?"

"A lot of people will become uncomfortable…maybe even afraid of Princess Yani. She would be putting the entire court on notice."

N'Jadaka picked up a cup of coffee and handed it to Tlotliso. She accepted it graciously and he lifted the other cup to his lips. They drank together silently for a moment. Tlotliso gathered they empty cups and tray afterward leaving him alone. He tapped his kimoyo to track the movement of Yani and her entourage. They were still moving through the city.

"What are you up to Yani?" he asked to himself.

Glancing around his office one last time, he left the room and headed for his grandmother's suite. He needed a quick lesson on vines and the honest opinion from a relative who endured jealousy from a bombastic court of envious upper class Wakandans. There was no better teacher than Umama.

Riding an elevator in the East Palace, he wondered why Yani would give Remy and Ime a gift so close to their wedding day.

Tag List:

@readingaddict1290

@issimplyaamazinggg

@eyeknowmywrites

@kitesatforestp

@fd-writes

@soufcakmistress  

@cherrystainedlipsbaby

@tclaybon  

@thadelightfulone

@allhailqueennel

@bartierbakarimobisson

@cpwtwot

@shookmcgookqueen

@yoyolovesbucky

@raysunshine78

@the-illlestt

@terrablaze514  

@l-auteuse

@amirra88

@jimizwidow

@janelledarling

@chaneajoyyy  

@sweetestdream92  

@purple-apricots

@blackpinup22  

@hennessystevens-udaku

@scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade

@bugngiz

@stariamrry  

@honeytoffee

@meilintheempressofdreams

@tyees

@eye-raq  

@writerbee-ffs  

@chocolatedream30  

@childishgambinaa  

@mygirlrenee

@thewaysheis—awkward

@tchallasbabymama

@lahuttor

@goodieyaya

@post-woke

@soufcakmistress

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs

@nahimjustfeelingit-writes

@retroxvailles

@cydneyrenee4

@nizzle-mo

@cecereads209

@childishgambinaax

@gopaperless

@bombshellbre95

@tchallasbabymama

@musicisme333

@sister-winter73

@nccu-rnc

@sj206260358

@blmcd57110

@griot-of-wakanda

@xsweetdellzx

@nayaesworld

@carlakeks

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar" Chapter 1

Author's Note: You must have read the "Black Boys Bloom Thorns First" series before trying to dip into this new book!

"I will be one of the greatest That is a vow, yeah, that is a promise Always wanted to be famous Just being real, yeah, just being honest

My haters gon' always be nameless Give them no cloud, I give them no power

Creators built different, they ancient Sooner than later, all will be ours…"

Iniko—"The King's Affirmation"

King N'Jadaka Udaku of the Panther Tribe from the kingdom of Wakanda sat at the head table for the Congressional Black Caucus's newly minted Pan-African symposium/dinner. Housed inside of the National Museum of African American History and Culture, the event brought together Black leaders from all over the world that wanted to shape their future with the influence of Black American politicians after the great disaster of the Infinity War.

The king sipped from a glass of lemon water with his young Executive Assistant Mpilo by his side, very much aware of the eyes dragging across his intimidating figure in the midst of seventy-five world politicians of African descent with their various entourages. Women and men allowed to participate in the momentous occasion chanced glancing his way to assess what kind of man he was on this rare occasion that N'Jadaka visited Washington, D.C.

He grew accustomed to the staring. King N'Jadaka became the legend made flesh among them, the rare Black man of real power surrounded by other Black leaders that tried to balance governing in the face of American neo-imperialism. The people in that room would've given up their firstborn child just to be in his presence, especially the representatives from Sudan and Ethiopia. Thanos's ridiculous plan to snap problems away only created more dire ones on earth and Africa suffered as a result. The rise of new warloads and the loss of faith in democracy sprouted far and wide. Slavery, coups, and genocide had ramped up. Troubled nations in the motherland looked to Wakanda and not the U.S. for leadership, and that made N'Jadaka's stay in his former homeland dangerous. The C.I.A. had a bench warrant of death on his head. Western powers wanted the king of Wakanda eliminated.

The Golden Jaguar sighed and pressed his hands on his thighs and flexed his fingers to offset the ribbons of tension coursing through him. Despite it being an all Black affair, there were enemy ops in the conference hall among them. The Dora Milaje and his Onyx Squad remained visible and dispersed throughout the perimeter, their smart-looking uniforms marking them as superior protection among the American security hired to keep unwelcome outsiders from trying to sneak an audience with the Wakandan king.

This attempt at a heavily-publicized gathering of Black international elites became a way for powerless Black politicians in the U.S. to rival and possibly supplant N'Jadaka's influential UDC creation that made waves in under a year. No matter what power-to-the-people slogans were used to get them in office, Black American politicians were still…politicians. No different than their white counterparts that only worried about getting re-elected and stuffing their pockets with money, connections, and a fat board member assignment or consultation position on some corporations dime after retirement. No matter the pithy declarations about supporting the Black community he heard all evening, there were wolves in the room seeking access to more power. The white American power structure lit a fire under the CBC's ass to put together something that would convince diaspora Africans to join with them instead of the Wakandans. N'Jadaka knew what it was and decided to participate anyway. Just to let the CBC know he was watching them closely and feigning diplomacy. America was a weak and decaying order. The bored king found solace knowing he would be its demise.

N'Jadaka tapped his hand on the fancy table cloth. Mpilo took note of his mood and quickly checked his comm tab for the expected time of arrival for Yani and the children. The trip abroad had lasted over two weeks, most of it spent at the United Nations in Geneva, and meetings in New York, London, and South Africa. N'Jadaka cancelled a trip to Saudi Arabia when one of the crown princes of an oil billionaire insulted him on a viral vid. He made an example of them by snubbing a much-anticipated visit there. Any form of anti-Blackness anywhere was swiftly aired out. Mexico, Argentina, Spain, France, Italy, and the Dominican Republic were already smarting from his public call-out of their treatment of Black people due to an increase of racialized violence targeting poor Black citizens in their nations. With Yani's urging and Ramonda's powerful voice as an ambassador, there was a rallying call against global femcide in the wake of the disappearance of so many people.

The U.S. didn't let the great loss of citizens stop their continuing encroachment of resources and they took advantage of pumping predatory capitalism along. What could've been a moment of self-reflection, a shift in priorities, and a new way of being for the country as a whole was simply an opportunity to prey on weaker nations even harder. Their only hindrance in achieving more power was the rise of Wakanda under N'Jadaka's leadership. He instilled fear in every nation that wanted life to go on the same way, and he also gave hope to those parts that saw a chance at progressive changes aligning with Wakanda. The western powers still gasped at his U.N. speech criticizing colonial apartheid in Palestine and Gaza. The gasp turned into full-fledged choking when he charged genocide co-signed and funded by the Americans. Once he pontificated on the historical similarities between Gaza, South Africa, and the Black American segregation of his own people, his War Dogs got wind of Mossad operations trying to penetrate Wakandan intelligence through the C.I.A.

Back home, the continent was split.

African nations that had long been ignored and left to suffer on their own benefitted from supporting Wakanda. N'Jadaka flooded their lands with tech support, agricultural advances, doctors, and a quick rebuilding of infrastructures with his Wakandan Humanitarian Corps that embarrassed the U.S.. At N'Jadaka's urging, Azania and Caanan had stopped selling uranium, colbalt, and platinum to anyone outside of Africa in exchange for advanced agricultural expansion. Mining had ruined and polluted their lands with run-off depleting usable soil and water. Rapid climate change didn't help them either and the neighboring nations were on the verge of famine. Wakanda helped clean their water, soil, and air for free, allowing farmers to produce a bumper crop that saved millions from starvation and prevented them from becoming refugees in other nations. Those who had been malnourished received the best medical treatment, and once snatched from the brink of disaster, Azania and Caanan were staunch allies for good.

Niganda and Mohannda were a different story, currying favor from the CBC leaders and complaining to the U.S. president that Wakanda was a global threat to sovereignty. The other African nations galvanized by the freely given help, threw all of their allegiance to the Wakandans, thus leading other unaligned African nations to fear him creating a United States of Wakanda to rule them all.

It wasn't a bad idea.

He never acknowledged those types of concerns and just let the rumors grow to keep his enemies on their toes. His own father N'Jobu had flirted with visions of a united continent under Wakandan rule in his journals. Currently, N'Jadaka scrambled to replace War Dogs lost to the blip in order to keep his finger on the pulse of other nations.

"Princess Yani will arrive within the next two hours. They have crossed onto the Atlantic," Mpilo said.

N'Jadaka nodded. He gave Mpilo a full-time job as his personal assistant since the loss of his father in the snap. The king had no idea the young man suffered that loss until months after the memorial honoring the lost ones. Mpilo continued to do his work professionally until Yani brought the news to the king's attention. She recognized Mpilo's family name from one of the palace attendants sending personal condolences to their staff on her behalf. When N'Jadaka questioned him, Mpilo broke down in tears in the king's office. His father and two oldest brothers had vanished leaving behind his mother and baby sister. Barely an adult, Mpilo now had the responsibility of looking out for his immediate family. N'Jadaka terminated his fellowship and gave him a permanent job title as his executive assistant.

The king let out a sigh of relief.

He needed to be with his family again. Normally Yani would be with him, but she was on her own global tour promoting her book, "The Wakandan Way of Birth". Their children traveled with her and he caught interview segments of her in three countries. The world was enamored with the exotic princess. It was her first appearance outside of Wakanda representing the nation. N'Jadaka grinned thinking about the reaction of the Caribbean. The entire region went nuts finding out officially that an island girl had snagged the most powerful man in the world.

She promoted the book in St. Thomas first, and he hated not being there with her. She traveled to Jamaica next to visit the land of her father and paid her respects to their relatives there. In the midst of the new global normal, Yani's book became a smashing success. All proceeds went to funding her midwifery scholarships to further the number of Black and Native midwives and doulas learning at the Wakandan birthing centers. The money allowed women to focus fulltime on their craft without monetary constraints. She planned to give more once she became queen because the palace allotted a salary for Queen Consorts that she planned to use for more income-based scholarships. Wherever there were Black and Indigenous women in need, Yani made sure they took priority over anyone else.

Everyone wanted their hands on the book. A Wakandan publishing company mass marketed the coffee-table sized manauscript, and they looked exquisite. The cover was created by a Birnin S'Yan artisan who made a vibranium-tinged dye that was threaded into a gorgeous royal purple and silver cloth overlay. The book had fifty full-page color photos that Yani spent months agonizing over from a total of 200. The cover photo itself deserved to hang in a museum. It showed a young woman holding her newborn daughter and they were both dressed in the vibrant colors of the River Tribe.

When the pre-release online sales skyrocketed, Yani made the decision to only provide non-online sales out of Wakanada through global Black bookstores. The international brick and mortar stores made bank with the flood of non-Black customers wanting their hands on something from Wakanda. Even people who weren't even interested in childbirth or culture clamored to snatch up a copy just to get a glimpse of what Wakanda looked like from the inside. The first print sold out in one week.

The talks finally ended and the affair moved into a spacious outdoor dining area where a small jazz trio played music in a corner. The balmy weather made it comfortable to be outside and he took in a deep inhale of D.C. air.

Okoye and Ayo kept the pre-dinner rush to talk to the king at a distance, giving N'Jadaka time to snag a moment of peace. After ten minutes he shook hands and greeted caucus leaders, trying not to look annoyed at their requests for selfies with him. He obliged to be polite and to give an air of camaraderie. Everyone wanted everyone else to think they had connections to him by how loud they talked or laughed with him. He knew the drill.

The hosts ushered his entourage to their dining seats near the front of another podium. No one pretended to be sly about sneaking candids of him with their smartphones.

"King N'Jadaka, your son is here to see you right away," Ayo whispered in his ear.

N'Jadaka looked around and spotted Riki walking out from the museum with his personal Dora, Quamba. All the diners stopped to watch the prince of Wakanda walk through with his hands behind his back and his eyes searching for his Baba. Some people tried to snap photos of Riki, but all of N'Jadaka's children wore necklaces that thwarted any cameras from getting clear pictures of them by jamming up electronics and flash photography cameras.

Riki looked too clean.

Yani braided his hair in the spiral style of his Wakandan ancestors, threaded with shells and beads that bounced around his shoulders. This week, Riki wore jade and black fingernail polish decorated with mini panther claws in bright gold which was the rage of young children in Birnin Zana who loved their local team that played a popular sport called ukudlala ngomlenze…leg play. It was a game that required balance, and intense leg flexibility as two teams battled each other on a low swinging wooden bridge that moved across a deep body of water. One member of each team took turns standing in the center of the swinging bridge as the other team members of the challenging team split up on either side to rock the opponent off their feet, without any of their own teammates falling over too. The narrow bridge swung higher and higher, pushing athletes to go against gravity, their exhausted limbs put to the test for long durations. N'Jadaka had promised Riki a trip to the national competition in the River Tribe territory once they returned home.

Riki's black royal sash rested snug across his chest with the family crest emblazoned on it. The boy was seven-years old and sprouting a bit of height. He was almost as tall as Sydette and would probably surpass her by the time he was eight. The freckles on his red-brown skin were more pronounced, covering his nose and cheeks. Riki's eyes lit up when he spotted N'Jadaka.

"Baba!"

The boy ran past chuckling adults who admired the tailored royal suit and polished shoes. N'Jadaka held his arms out and his son jumped onto his lap and kissed his cheek. The happy king wrapped his child up in love.

"I've missed your busy behind," N'Jadaka said. "Where's your Mama and the girls?"

"Changing clothes. I couldn't wait to see you," Riki said, squeezing his arms around N'Jadaka's neck.

"Good trip, Dumplin?"

"Yes. People went crazy for Mama and her book. I'm ready to go home though. I don't like this country…the people here are so fake. They only like you if you're rich or famous."

"Hungry?"

Riki nodded and scanned the tables for the evening's selection. He scrunched up his nose at the servers placing rolls and butter on the tables.

"Can we eat this food, Baba?" Riki asked.

"We have people watching the chef in the kitchen."

The Udaku children had been taught to reject outside food unless their parents permitted them to partake. N'Jadaka had become cautious with poisoning and normally had his own personal chef make all of their food, but he opted to watch the American cooks this time around instead of turning down a plate. The head chef for the evening was a famous Black American from New Orleans who read that N'Jadaka liked food from that region and wanted to create a menu to impress the powerful king.

"Sit next to me," N'Jadaka said, pulling out a chair for Riki.

Mpilo took a seat across from them at the circular table that seated twelve. Members of the CBC organizing committee greeted him then took their seats at other tables. The jazz music grew softer as guests took their seats all throughout the guarded space. A congresswoman from Philly took to the podium near N'Jadaka's area and announced the arrival of Yani and Ramonda. Eager applause broke out and N'Jadaka stood up from his seat. He helped Riki stand in his chair so he could see his mother and aunt enter.

N'Jadaka's Uncle Bakari escorted Yani and Ramonda together as Sydette and Joba walked in front of them wearing matching purple dresses with their hair twisted and pulled back with amethyst panther-shaped hair clips. Yani mesmerized the crowd in a shimmery emerald green dress that revealed all her rounded curves. She styled her hair with extensions in an upswept fancy roll that denoted her status as queen-to-be. Ramonda had the crowd transfixed with her tall purple isicholo and deep purple gown. Uncle Bakari appeared dapper in his black tux. N'Jadaka's grandfather Dante escorted Bakari's wife Shavonne and they all made their way toward the front where their Dora Milaje escorts brought them to the king's table.

Sydette and Joba dashed to him first and he picked up both girls and smothered their faces with kisses amidst their squeals of delight for being with him again. He put them down the moment Yani reached him and he couldn't hide from the world his love for her.

He wrapped eager arms around her tight and pressed his forehead against her brow. The tense energy in his body drained down into the floor and he exhaled a long breath. Yani rested her arms around his massive shoulders, her perfume drowning him in memories of their shared bed and the last time they had been alone without the world watching their every move.

"Baby, I missed you so much."

"I know. I couldn't wait to get here and hold you."

"You know these niggas is starin' so we better play it cool for Ramonda's sake."

Yani giggled and pulled away from him. He kissed her hand and turned to Ramonda, giving his auntie double kisses on both cheeks. He hugged his grandpop next and finally showed love to his American aunt and uncle who raised him after his parents died. They all took their seats at the dining table. Yani sat at his right, and Riki, Joba, and Sydette took over his left side.

As the first courses of salads, soups, and finger foods were brought out, announcements were made. The head chef was brought out and recognized. N'Jadaka allowed the nervous man to take a picture with him holding up a plate of sausage gumbo with rice. There was special recognition given to Yani, along with a surprise plaque presented to Ramonda for her role as an ambassador fostering goodwill between America and Wakanda.

N'Jadaka caught up with his aunt and uncle and the family chatter reminded him of being home except they were being watched like fish in a fishbowl. When dessert and coffee were brought out at the end of the meal, Ramonda switched seats with Riki and leaned in toward the king.

"President Mubiri would like to have a nightcap with you during the mixer inside the museum," Ramonda said.

"Why?"

Ramonda's sharp eyes observed the guests.

"He believes D.C. is neutral ground and he would like to discuss rumors of you inciting a coup in his nation."

"Sounds like C.I.A. bullshit."

"Even so, it wouldn't hurt to appear cordial. Get some photos taken that shows two rival nations talking together. Yani is your icebreaker. Madame Mubiri is here, too. A nice photo-op of beautiful African women mingling will make the CBC very happy."

N'Jadaka glanced at Yani's fingers. She had on her deadly finger armor. Hopefully she wouldn't threaten the man again.

He signaled for Quamba and several Onyx Squad security to take his children and grandfather back to their penthouse suite at the hotel they were lodged in for the weekend. He hugged and kissed the children promising to read a bedtime story to them later. People moved out of the way and stared at his heirs. All three children walked like royalty, heads held high, backs kept straight.

The after dinner mixer started inside the lobby of the museum where a giant abstract art installation above their heads looked like the unfurling of giant bronze ribbons. N'Jadka read the description of the sculpture that was supposed to represent the swinging motions like a band of angels coming down to carry Black Americans back home like the old spiritual "Swing Low, Sweet Chariot". The artist, Richard Hunt, used suspended cables to anchor the work, and the swooping arcs of the bronze bands reminded N'Jadaka of his mother's arms around his body when he was small.

Several servers traipsed the lobby carrying drinks and savory finger foods. A D.J. played contemporary R&B and the guests relaxed into full-blown partying mode. Bakari and Shavonne headed toward a display of Harriet Tubman's shawl further inside the museum and Mpilo escorted Ramonda to meet some caucus members who were dying to be seen with her.

N'Jadaka held out his arm and Yani rested her hand on it. She walked with a majestic stride that matched his and they mingled for a bit. Yani's charm was her greatest weapon and they spent a considerable amount of time discussing her book and tour. Her radiance overwhelmed a few people who couldn't stop admiring her even as they moved on to other guests. The allure of power was a true aphrodisiac, and Yani wielded it well. All of her Wakandan training and years of experience dealing with all sorts of people paid off in spades as she delighted American dignitaries. He couldn't stop staring at her himself. Her voice lit up his face and he smiled at everything she said. Yani's youth also surprised people. She would be entering her late twenties soon enough, but carried a greater maturity and self-awareness in the last year representing Wakanda internationally.

They worked the first three corners of the lobby before the mixer branched out to the rest of the museum, and they headed toward President Mubiri and Madame Mubiri who lingered near a replica of a slave quarter. The Mohanndan president stood with a glass of liquor in his hand entertaining cronies as his wife watched her husband's dour animated face with his uppercase gums spilling over his lowercase teeth. Her eyes sparked up when Yani approached holding out her hands toward the woman.

"Madame Habiba Mubiri, I finally get to see you again in a less formal setting," Yani enthused.

Yani ignored Mubiri and immediately pulled Habiba away from her husband, touching her hand in informal friendship.

"Mubiri," N'Jadaka said, offering his hand. Mubiri shook it.

"King N'Jadaka."

Yani reached for a glass of wine from a server that had been freshly poured from the bar. She presented it to N'Jadaka using the ancient submissive stance of queens in Wakanda, holding the glass up to him with her right hand, while her other hand cradled the elbow of the serving arm. N'Jadaka caught the lust in Mubiri's eyes again for his fiancé. He took the glass from Yani and kissed her cheek.

"Thank you, baby," he said.

"May I please borrow Madame Mubiri? I would love to introduce her to the head organizer," Yani asked Mubiri.

It was clear that Mubiri didn't want his wife to do anything, but Yani's seductive voice couldn't be denied. She played on the man's need to control women by asking his permission. Her earlier exaggerated submissive act toward N'Jadaka fed into the man's cultural ego. Yani upped the ante by touching his arm and squeezing it. Her touch ignited something in the president and he lifted his wife's arm and practically threw her at Yani.

"I'm sure you two have some important things to discuss without us present," she added.

"Enjoy yourselves," Mubiri said, his gaze plastered all over Yani's figure as the two women strolled further into the heart of the museum.

N'Jadka pretended to drink his wine while being focused on something else until Yani was gone.

"I thank you for the personal invitation to your wedding King N'Jadaka. I didn't think you would extend us any welcome to your country again."

"It's a time of celebration, not political intrigue. Yani wanted your wife there. They have been corresponding for a time getting to know each other. You don't have to come if you don't want to."

"And miss the nuptials of that delightful woman you parade around like a trophy? Never. We will attend and enjoy the splendor."

They both drank in silence.

"Did you like the tour of the museum earlier?" N'Jadaka asked.

"An intriguing history lesson. You must be proud of your heritage here."

"I am."

"Rebels at heart. I see why the Americans want to control you."

"I know you don't want to stand here and shoot the shit about my lineage. You want to know if I'm plotting to throw you out of office."

Mubiri choked on his drink as N'Jadaka stared at his face. The Mohanndan's cronies flicked their eyes away in embarrassment, not expecting the king to be that blunt.

"What would I gain from having you taken out, Mubiri? There would only be another leader who thinks the same as you, so nothing would change. Pinning your hopes on the Americans holding me in check has not paid off in a year. I offer nothing but hope and a chance at directing Africa's vast internal wealth and ancient wisdom back to where it belongs…on all of our people."

"Our people? You Wakandans are stand-offish and think only of yourselves. These little excursions into other African nations giving them little trinkets of your resources reeks of a ploy to rule over us all. At least your uncle acted like a benevolent father-figure in the west."

"My uncle was not the man you all think he was. I am telling you now, to your face Barasa Mubiri…I have no plans for a coup, an assassination, nor war with your country. Did you not read my fiancé's book? Wakandans value peaceful living, enhancements to prolong life, and self-actualization that benefits the whole and not just the individual. We kept to ourselves for centuries even when we had the means to colonize the world and bend it to our will. But we didn't."

"I still think that is an option in your arsenal, King N'Jadaka."

"I am from the school of 'don't start none, won't be none'. My goal is transformative liberation for whomever wants it."

"So-called liberators often transform into something sinister, if given the chance."

The king moved closer to the east African president, closing the small gap between them.

"I only plan to bring hell to those who mean us harm. Do you plan to cause problems for us with this U.S. administration?" N'Jadaka asked.

Mubiri shook his head and smiled.

"I want peace and prosperity for our people too."

"Good. You have heard directly from my mouth what I want. Let's spend the rest of the evening showing the world that Africans can co-exist on the continent without people confirming their biases about us being warlords and despots. We can be civil with our disagreements. Everything doesn't have to be bloodshed, or rumors of hostile take-overs."

N'Jadaka excused himself with Okoye by his side.

"You were very civil, kumkani," Okoye said.

"I promised Umama that I would control my hostile tendencies here."

"She would be very pleased. Princess Yani is speaking to a delegation from the Sudan. Ambassador Udaku is with the Press Secretary for the American President."

N'Jadaka peeked at his kimoyos. He wanted to leave as soon as possible without making it glaringly obvious that he was ready to dip. His declining of the White House meeting with the President didn't sit well among the ruling Republican party.

"Kumkani!"

Mpilo rushed to him breathing heavily.

"You must come immediately," Mpilo said.

N'Jadaka quickened his steps with Okoye at his side. Mpilo led them through a throng of people and Yani rushed forward, clasping his hand in hers.

"What is it?" he said.

He squeezed a protective hand around hers and she pulled him toward another room. His family stood with other guests admiring a wall display. Ramonda stood with Dante and his uncle Bakari had taken off his glasses. Shavonne held an arm over Bakari's shoulder and they made room for N'Jadaka to move in front of them. Yani linked her arm with his.

"We didn't know this was here," Yani said.

N'Jadaka looked at a series of life-sized color photos of his mother Califia leading a Berkley BSU meeting. Her young face looked on fire like her hair as she held up a fist, her brows knitted together, and her mouth open spitting fire. A second photo connected to the first in a collage-styled presentation showed her carrying N'Jadaka on her hip. He was four years old wearing intricate cornrows and they both looked directly at whoever took the picture for a public event in Oakland. A deep inhale filled his lungs. The third image brought the handsome beauty of his father N'Jobu to life. He wore the dark ceremonial royal robes of Wakanda looking noble and fly as fuck. A fourth photo made N'Jadaka blink trying to figure out where it came from. He sported an MIT sweatshirt and his grin looked so innocent long ago. It came back to him. Chocolate City. A school paper had done an article about him and his dorm mates The final photo was a formal publicity photo of himself as the king of Wakanda. The entire collage mural threaded his Black American roots to his Wakandan roots, forming a romanticized link of the diaspora back to the motherland.

He appreciated his family becoming a historical footnote in the museum. Dante wiped his eyes and Yani wrapped an arm around him, helping the older man to reconcile the pain they felt in not having Califia and N'Jobu there with them.

The museum director approached N'Jadaka with a timid smile, her pale brown eyes dazzled by how close she stood next to him and his entourage. She down casted her gaze quickly when he stared directly at her.

"We hope you like this new installation King N'Jadaka. Unfortunately, the artist has been ill, or else he would've been here," the director said.

"Very impressive," he said.

His eyes lingered on his mother's image holding him while Ramonda gazed at N'Jobu's image. He wondered what thoughts went through her mind. Was there regret? Any remains of sadness that he had chosen someone else over her?

"Every time I see your parents, I see our children," Yani said. "You look so much like Riki in this one."

Yani reached out and let her fingers hover under the chin of his childhood image. He wanted to go home. Back to Wakanda. He whispered in Ramonda's ear and she slid next to the director to heap praises on the installation. Clasping Yani's hand, he guided his relatives toward the nearest exit. The Dora snapped to attention flanking them while the Onyx squad scanned for any problems.

Five dark SUVs pulled up to the side of the museum with Kingsguard drivers. Their entire party was whisked away to a luxury hotel in the heart of the capital and they disembarked in an underground parking garage to avoid paparazzi.

N'Jadaka entered his suite with Yani, and their children tackled him onto the floor wearing their pajamas. Dante watched them from a couch for a few minutes before standing up.

"I'm heading to bed, JaJa. What time do you need me to be ready for Joba's grandma?" Dante asked.

"She's arriving with the rest of Disa's family in the half cruiser around noon. We'll pick up some family in St. Thomas and Jamaica too before we travel back to Wakanda. The wedding rehearsal happens on Wednesday instead of Thursday."

"Yani's still doing the Today show interview?"

"Yes," Yani said, pulling Sydette from on top of N'Jadaka's head, "It's the only place I'm promoting the book."

Dante looked surprised.

N'Jadka gave Yani a look to take the children to their shared junior suite. Dante watched the family leave and he moved closer to his grandson.

"What's going on?" Dante asked.

"I don't want Yani in this country any longer than she has to be. We have some credible threats here in the states, and we're doing some culling of problems."

"Culling? You mean killing right?"

N'Jadaka glanced over his shoulder. Yani's voice gently scolded the children from being so hyper and loud before bed.

"Grandpop, things are escalating. Neutralizing threats will become more common for me."

"I don't have any issues with that."

N'Jadaka nodded.

"I'm turning in. See ya in the morning."

"I'm sleeping in."

"That doesn't surprise me."

He squeezed his grandfather's shoulder and watched the older man shuffle off to the adjoining door that led to another private suite. A Dora on night duty greeted Dante and closed the suite door behind him.

N'Jadaka stepped into the bedroom with his children frolicking across two queen beds. Sydette bounced on hers and played with her kimoyo beads while Riki and Joba tried to sidestep Yani's attempts to get them under the covers. N'Jadaka clapped his hands and all three children stopped goofing around and centered their attention on him. Yani placed hands on her hips, her long extensions fallen over one shoulder.

"Hey, what's going on in here? Mama said it's time for bed. Stop playing around."

"You promised us a story," Joba said.

He sighed and tread softly to the younger children's bed and plopped down on it. Pulling Joba onto his lap, he nuzzled his chin on top of her head. She touched his cheek.

"Are you too tired Baba? We can wait for another time," Joba said.

Her soft voice and soft hands brought forth all the mental exhaustion of the day.

"Thank you, Sunshine," he said.

He kissed Joba's cheek and she scrambled under the covers next to her brother. Riki patted his hand and he stroked the boy's braids.

"Night, Baba," Sydette said.

His oldest climbed under thick blankets and blew him a kiss. He pretended to catch it and place it lovingly on his cheek.

"Tomorrow you will go with Grandpop to have breakfast with Uncle Bakari and Aunt Shavonne, then Grandma Theresa will arrive and we'll all meet up for lunch," Yani said.

"When are we leaving this place?" Riki asked.

"Soon," N'Jadaka said. "Get some sleep."

All the children looked relieved. He slipped his hand over Yani's and pulled her out of the room, turning off the lights and closing the bedroom door. Yani threw her arms around his waist and they hugged each other, allowing their mutual warmth and affection to flow through one another. He had his family back.

N'Jadaka's sleep was interrupted not by a sound, but by the missing softness removed from his side. Opening his eyes, he spread his hand out feeling for Yani. A toilet flushed from the bathroom outside of the hotel bedroom and she padded in quietly, closing the door before re-joining him. Glancing at the clock on the nightstand he was surprised to see it was only three in the morning. His body felt like it had slept later than that. He spooned back around Yani's lush form and they threaded the fingers of their right hands together, tucking them under her breasts.

The TV they watched before nodding off played a twenty-four hour news channel. Broadcasts of his visit stayed on loop most of the night, but the current images flashing onscreen highlighted the weather and celebrity gossip.

"At the end of this week we will be married," he whispered into Yani's ear.

She giggled and pushed her rump against his crotch.

"Queen Yani and King N'Jadaka," he said. "Nervous?"

"A little. Our counseling sessions with Elder Efetebo gave me a lot to think about. Umama and Ramonda have helped me too. Feels like I'm a part of something bigger than anything I have ever known in Wakanda…and yet…"

N'Jadaka reached over and turned on a lamp. He turned her face toward him.

"What is it?"

Yani's eyes watered and she blinked quickly. Two small tears trekked a lonely trail down her round cheeks. He kissed them away and cuddled her in his body heat and strength. She continued speaking in a low voice.

"At times…I know many still see us as outsiders on the noble court. They don't come for mi like they used to in the beginning, but I see it in their eyes. I know they want you take a Wakandan concubine. As modern and visionary as our country is, they hold on to these old timey ways to discredit our reign. I can see if they don't want Sweet Pea to have claim to the throne, but Riki and Joba have the bloodline in them. That should be enough. They want you to have a legally sanctioned child with a second wife to make the new line more legitimate…more Wakandan than diaspora. Everyone is scared to say this to your face, so that is the only thing that keeps them in line."

"Zola and Ilana tell you this?"

"They tell me everything. They love us."

"I've been on the elders' asses about that shit."

"There's only so much they can do. They can't stop other people from talking what they feel to be true in their hearts. A segment of the population will always see us diluting the bloodline."

"I will have Zola and Ilana tell me who the gossipmongers are and I will cast them out on their asses."

Yani sighed and burrowed into his arms.

"That will only make them feel justified and maybe cause more trouble for me in the palace. I will deal with it in mi own way."

"You sure?"

"I'm sure. Right now I'm a weak piece on the chess board. But once that royal isicholo is on my head, I will have more power to play a different position. I won't need to run to you all the time complaining."

"You don't run to me."

She rubbed his bicep and kissed the skin there on his arm.

"I can stand on my own. I have to in order to survive the politics as queen. The more time I spend in the throne room with you, I see why you wanted me there so much."

"Does it overwhelm you?"

"Sometimes. The Council of Elders are so particular…so strict. Like I said, we have the most modern country and I can't get over how backwards they can be with a willful adherence to tradition without even considering the impact of our population being made up of so many young citizens. Nearly half of our citizens are under the age of twenty. Even before the Infinity War. These young people are hungry for change. They want to create new traditions. Look at Zola and Ilana, my staunchest supporters…their desire for new things spills over into every conversation we have together. So much goes on back home and yet, we both have to deal with the rest of the world's problems too. I tell myself I'm up to the challenge, that I can multitask and handle every little fire that breaks out in the Court of Nobles, but it can look daunting at times."

"We have each other. We have our family. There's nothing we can't get through together. I put us all in hell and we climbed back out… you and me. I plan on protecting you Yani, and providing you with anything you need for yourself or our children. The nation will know your power and influence for generations to come. I mean…look at your book tour. The world knows who you are…"

Yani's eyes drifted away from N'Jadaka's face. She reached for the tv remote on the nightstand and turned up the volume on a previously broadcasted segment. Onscreen a male news anchor out of D.C. spoke over a background image of N'Jadaka back in his Killmonger days. Mercenary fatigues covered his body and his short locs had barely curled over his forehead.

"They outed you," Yani said.

N'Jadaka listened to the anchor list his accomplishments at MIT and the Navy before cutting to alleged covert missions for various off-the-grid companies and ghost units. He sat up on the bed as a female political analyst sat in front of an image of the Pentagon. She shared a clip of N'Jadaka's speech to the U.N. and inferred that the Wakandan king's connection to the C.I.A. and mercenary past would prove to be a detriment to African nations seeking true democracy. The overall segment painted N'Jadaka in an unsavory light.

"…King N'Jadaka has stated publicly at the latest U.N. gathering in Geneva that he will continue to interfere with African nations that are in turmoil. Our government can't afford to have Wakanda becoming the world police if the U.N. can't rally around the support of ending genocide in the Congo or demanding that Rwanda and Uganda stop their pillaging of coltan in that region. His calling out of multinationals is dangerous to the progress America is making to help the DRC put an end to the loss of life there. We've sat on the sidelines long enough waiting to see what direction Wakanda will move in since the mysterious ousting of King T'Challa, and now that we know the full background of the rebel king…this by the way is what he is known as in Mohannda and Niganda. Those two nations also have large deposits of colbalt, coltan, and uranium, and their leaders have hinted King N'Jadaka may wage war to secure those resources just like he hoards vibranium from the rest of the world."

"Janice, are you suggesting that King N'Jadaka's background as a C.I.A. operative may provoke a World War Three scenario in the future? He is in our country right now, in this city exactly with other African leaders and Black politicians from around the world. You really believe he will bring us to the brink of another global disaster after we've gone through so much?"

"He is a threat to our national security and the security of other African countries who desire peace and free-trade without violence. It is our duty to protect those people, and to protect the leadership who want to sell resources that benefit all. We are all witnessing the emergence of a secretive superpower under the leadership of a man we trained in black ops and who has no allegiance to anyone. I find this disconcerting and frankly, Bill, I'm shocked at how casual the leadership in this country is taking this troubling revelation."

"Excluding his recent U.N. speech, King N'Jadaka has only spoken out publicly against the on-going genocidal war in the DRC. As far as we know, he hasn't done anything outright on the continent of Africa that should warrant the type of forceful caution you are suggesting. Why are you so adamant about this discourse in the capital?"

"Wakanda is an unknown factor in global conflicts to date. U.S. officials and the Pentagon would like to see it stay that way, but King N'Jadaka appears to be rattling his saber. His training and access to the most powerful weaponry on earth scares me. It should scare everyone, especially with his negative views toward the United States…the land of his birth."

"Genius…decorated solder…Navy SEAL…C.I.A. operative…mercenary…king…you've given us a lot to think about with your upcoming book about Wakanda's place in geopolitics."

"Here's something else to think about. King N'Jadaka —Erik Stevens when he was an American—used to have Tony Stark as a mentor."

"Iron Man?"

"Yes."

"Are you implicating the billionaire superhero in anything to do with King N'Jadaka's spectacular political trajectory?"

"I'm only pointing out how entrenched the Wakandan king is within bleeding edge technology in the military arms race and his close proximity to someone many found problematic years ago as an industrialist. Who knows if these two men are still in contact with one another? Tony Stark should be called to Washington to answer pertinent questions about his past with this king."

N'Jadaka flicked the off button for the tv. Yani placed it back on the nightstand.

"They've been sitting on this shit for a year. Been wondering when the C.I.A. would drop it in the court of public opinion. Of course that bitch pushes her upcoming book during the last leg of your international book tour. I bet all of your book sales that Everett Ross had a hand in being a ghostwriter for it."

"Will they connect me with your mercenary past? Klaue?"

"No. Klaue used aliases on St. Thomas."

"What if they ask you about how we met?"

N'Jadaka lifted a long braid from Yani's face and tucked it behind her ear.

"I was on vacation in paradise and met you…a beautiful island girl. We fell in love and that's all there is to it."

Yani kissed his lips gently and rolled back on her side. He curled around her and they snuggled for a bit. He whispered in her ear.

"I don't want you to worry about anything that woman said. They've been looking to smear me every chance they get. It doesn't take away from those who support and believe in us."

She nodded into his arm and he kissed her temple.

"These people can only speculate from afar. We'll always be ahead of them. The only thing I want you thinking about is how you'll look in that wedding dress when I see you walking down the aisle," he said.

"That woman on tv tried to make you look like a monster, but all of your achievements only made you look like a man they should praise."

"I came up out the mud and took my talents to the last place they expected. They're starting to see what Africa could become once I get these wars abolished. Africa has always been the center of the world. Once we get the rest of these colonial shackles off her feet, I'll make her flex."

"You sound like you want to be king of the motherland."

"Don't tempt me."

Yani glanced back at him.

"Would you do something like that?"

"No more talk about the world. The sun hasn't come up yet and the children are still asleep."

N'Jadaka smashed his lips against hers and hurriedly slipped his tongue in her mouth to hush more inquiries. Her watery mouth tasted of 7-Up that she must've snuck a sip of from the suite's mini-fridge. His mind slowed down the way it always did when he kissed her. The heartbeat thumps in his chest matched the speed of hers. His long locs fanned out around her face and his Golden Jaguar necklace claws grazed her throat. Yani hummed into his mouth while sucking his tongue and he gasped at the initial thickening of his dick.

Pulling away, he stared down at her face, taking in the wide round eyes with curling lashes that fluttered whispery kisses against his neck as he kissed her forehead.

"I hate when we're apart," he said.

"I know."

"I love being with you like this when the children are in the next room asleep and safe…when no one from the outside bothers us. I can have you all to myself…oohhh…."

Yani slid her hands down his chest and squeezed the growing bulge in his pajama bottoms. He leaked a growing spot of precum and she toyed with it through the silk barrier. Her fingers became sticky and slick. He groaned and murmured her name into her hair, lifting his body higher so he could watch her hand do wonders teasing his erection.

Resting against her, he slid his fingers across her chest, fondling her breasts through her gauzy nightgown top. He pulled down on it until her titties spilled out, the plump nipples feeling like fat grapes on his fingertips. Pinching and plucking at them gently, he played with her breasts until he was ready for more. He climbed above her and pushed his groin into her mound, the friction swelling his dick until it poked out of the waist band on its own. He tugged his pajama pants down and gripped the thick erection in his eager hand. Yani lifted off her gown and he pushed the covers back so he could see the blessed globes jiggle.

"Oh shit," he groaned.

He pressed the tip of his dick against her pierced clit and a glistening long thread of precum shined up her labia. Swiping the bulbous head back and forth, he smeared the clear fluid on her fat vulva like icing on a chocolate cake. Yani shifted her big thighs and her ass cheeks jiggled. He smacked the underside hard and the recoil from that position forced a heavy moan from his lips. She had gained weight. He knew her trip back to St. Thomas and Jamaica meant eating good childhood food, and his woman didn't miss nary a meal. It was a gift to him no doubt.

Kicking off his pajama bottoms all the way, N'Jadaka played with Yani's breasts and labia until he was ready to penetrate the pretty pink opening flashing at him. Yani turned on her side and he parted her labia with one fluid motion of his dick sinking deep into her. She whimpered at the stretching of her walls after a long absence.

"I won't go crazy, baby…I promise. Too many people close around," he huffed.

Her pussy accommodated his girth with a tight wetness he was accustomed to having mold like a second skin around his dick. All he could think of was President Mubiri ogling Yani's body, especially her ass. It looked so round and ripe in her dress. He thrust forward knowing that man would never know pussy as sweet and juicy as the one sheathing his exceptional length. Only kings deserved the clenching his dick received at that moment.

"Yani….dassit…baby…damn…"

He grit his teeth trying to keep from shouting. Lowering his head, he dropped his face into the back of her neck and muffled his vocal straining. In and out…her perfect gushy cavern squelched and he dug in deeper, wanting to hear the sounds of his balls smacking her ass.

"Fuck…girl…"

She arched her back and he smothered his body over hers, preventing her from taking control and making him nut too quick. His dick needed to marinate in her pussy. He held Yani's back against his chest and reveled in the snug pussy cradling his dick. Keeping still, he played with her clit without thrusting, making her indulge in the pressure off all that meat stuffed inside of her. She huffed into her pillow and wiggled her hips, but he kept her anchored against him without mercy.

"You miss Daddy's dick?" he asked.

"Yes."

She whimpered pitiful sounds and clawed the sheets, eventually wilting in his arms. His dick could stay hard for hours, the gift from the heart-shaped herb's power flowing through his blood. He rested in her walls for an hour, teasing her clit and whispering nasty things in her ear. She started crying from the delicate teasing of his fingers all over her jewel-pierced vulva for such a long time without release.

"You betta not cum until I tell you…okay?"

"Okay…okay…I can't take much more…"

She bit into his arm and the heat from her mouth made him chuckle. Yani sat on the edge of her orgasm. Her legs shook from the anticipation. He needed the slow revving from her to keep himself in check.

They shared a sex routine they always adhered to on their reunions since their year of living together in the palace. It was a way to protect her pussy from his veracity. He was never allowed to cum in her pussy first when they joined. It took too much out of her to handle him regularly, so he learned to control his first release and saved it for her submission to him on her knees. The king's affirmation was always a facial for his beautiful queen.

If Yani orgasmed too quickly first, he would head straight to pound town, spurting too much semen that always released the beast in him. Uniting their bodies in slow methodical build ups kept him manageable for her. As he resumed stroking her walls after the long delay of cockwarming, he kept tabs on his arousal levels. When it was time to shift the pace before he wore her down, he pulled his dick from her precious pink sanctuary. Yani scrambled off the bed to submit to his need for dominance.

He moved his legs over the bed and spread his thighs wider, giving Yani room to position her knees on the floor properly in front of him. She offered him her tits, smacking them together playfully, and he fondled a nipple, fisting his dick, and watching her big beautiful brown eyes stare up at him.

"I love you like this…looking up at me…yeah baby…open that mouth…stick out your tongue…yeah, just like that. You gon' let me fuck that pussy some more after this?"

She nodded, looking innocent and expectant.

"Sexy ass…" he hissed.

He bent down and kissed her and she sucked on his lower lip, tugging on the skin with her teeth. Pulling back he shoved his dick down her throat, the girth hallowing out her cheeks on both sides as she sucked and worked her neck. She smacked her lips against his tip, releasing it with a loud pop and a sliding of her tongue across her top lip.

"Suck dick so good…suck it some more…right there…let me stretch that mouth. Stop playing with it Yani, take that shit the right way…"

He reached out and softly slapped the side of her mouth and she gave him a sly grin and licked the underside of his thick ridge. He grabbed her hair then, yanking on the braids to remind her of her place. She hit that itchy sensitive part of his dick with the friction of her scandalous tongue. The thinnest part of the dermis seemed to rest there in that spot that gave her tongue-tip the secret combination to start making his dick leak with clear fluid again. His erection was like a rigid pole vault in her mouth and he was so ready to dismount with a fat nut. Yani hummed, and slowly licked along the sides of his dick. His breathing quickened to a pace that alarmed him. She was beginning to control him, making him react like a desperate man under her spell, and that was being disobedient. Her bratty behavior couldn't be corrected in the heat of her deep throating him. That would require major spanking and loud cursing. The last thing he wanted was for their children and security team to hear him curse a blue streak while spanking Yani's ass. She wanted him to hurry up and ejaculate so she could ride his dick and cum.

A surge of semen rose up through his balls. He slapped Yani again for putting a super charged gwak-gwak 3000 on him too soon. She became obedient again and squeezed his fat sack, staving off his release. He thought about letting her milk him and cumming in her mouth, but the decadent and demanding king wanted to paint her face with hot semen when he was ready. It was his way…he craved the ritual of it between them, and also because he knew a little secret about her.

He grinned slyly thinking about it.

Yani had been sneakily watching old videos of him with past lovers. Months earlier he had scanned old computers that he planned on destroying until his spyware cam detected unusual activity in secret files. The spycam revealed Yani's viewrship and he chuckled at the thought of her using him for her personal porn collection. He said nothing, and left the old computers where they stayed in their home, pretending to ignore them as old artifacts from his past life. The most viewed images were his cum shots on women's faces, and he clocked the intense looks of pleasure on her face when he did it to her. She loved submitting to him that way and it was a great help to their energetic sex life. Lovemaking wasn't as frequent as it used to be because their lives were so busy, but the intensity increased because of it.

Yani continued the arousing slow sucking. He watched her glossy plump lips slide back and forth across the top half of his dick. Her fawning eyes stayed locked on his, riling up his body because she made the act of dick sucking look so illicit. So pornographic.

Every now and then she would stop sucking and rubbed her lips back and forth across the mushroom cap creating a delicious tickling. His balls throbbed. She twisted her fingers around the head to give him new sensations, never once breaking eye contact. Yani knew how to chip away his defenses by giving off innocent vibes. She'd stay on her knees looking up at him with her big titties all out, nipples perky and offered to him like delectable appetizers. That look took him back to St. Thomas and the first time he ever touched her. His dick felt heavy between his legs. Thoughts of her back then being a little spitfire towards him ratcheted up his emotions for her in the present. In six days he would wed the most beautiful, cunning, and loving woman he had ever had to call his own. She latched onto him like a ride or die and he never wanted her to be that way ever again. She deserved better…she deserved more from him. His best. No, he would be a ride or die for her. Always.

He palmed her breasts and squeezed them. Lifted them up and down. Thumbing her nipples with wide circles, he listened to her breathy pants of pleasure. She stroked his dick. Yani would soon be the composed queen of a mighty nation in public, but at night, she would always be his nasty little slut…on her knees begging for Daddy dick to be stuffed in all of her orifices. That turned him on as he pushed her tits together. Her eyes were glassy. Lips pouted. She reached down and peeled back the wings of her inner labia giving him peek-a-boo glimpses of her wet pink. She needed his dick and slapped her pussy lips to ignite a wild fire in him.

"Taste mi," she purred.

Yani held up her wet fingers scented with her love and he licked them, opening his mouth wider so she could stuff three digits inside to paint his tongue with the dew. He swallowed her offering and she traced the shape of his lips with her own until the swollen skin on his lips itched for more.

"Killmonger."

Her moist lips pushed out the air to say that name. It ended him. He jumped to his feet and leveled the deep slit of his dick toward her cheek.

"Yani! Fuck! Fuck!"

Hollering out more expletives, a rush of thick hot cum splashed all over the side of her face. It dripped down to her neck in a sticky white deluge. He gulped for air and groaned to the ceiling.

Cumming on her face soothed the raging libido in N'Jadaka long enough for him to gather Yani in his arms and put her back on the bed. She leaned on her side again. Curling around her ass, he lifted her heavy thigh and pushed back inside her pussy.

"…fucking this pussy…."

He groaned and pumped, letting his lust take over, grateful he ejaculated on her face first because he would've broke her back if he hadn't. She took the pounding like a graceful queen, fully aware that he was lost in the pussy, her pleasure forgotten because her loving blotted out all of his senses. He took advantage of his selfishness because once she became queen, their sex life would switch over to ancient protocols that dictated that the queen had to cum first with her pussy being eaten before the king could even put his dick inside of her. Yani looked forward to that, and he plowed into her knowing that he had a week left to be a bedroom bully.

He smacked her ass cheek harder, talked his shit in her ear and knew his dick tugged on her labia long enough. The king pushed her onto her back and mounted her with one purpose: to hear her scream his name in his ear.

"Cum all over this big dick. Show me how much you love me."

Rocking into her, he held onto her bouncing tits and they both watched him pump long strokes into quivering walls. Her mouth fell open and he crushed her with his full weight. Her lips brushed against his ear and he waited to her that old name of his called out.

It didn't take long.

"Killmonger…Killmonger…fuck me…fuck me Killmonger…."

The silky muscular walls of her pussy squeezed around his dick in a constant flow of contractions that only added to his pleasure listening to her cry out for more. The ecstasy of her voice spiraled him out of his soul.

Hunched over her, N'Jadaka pressed his face into her pillow and roared into the cotton. His dick swelled inside of her and the intense throbbing rippled all the way to his anus and down the back of his ankles. He gasped like he was dying, mashing Yani's breasts into his sweaty chest and enjoying the rooted sensation of his balls throbbing and pushing out semen.

"Goddammit," he sputtered into her hair.

His eyes rolled back into watery sockets that blurred his vision. He rolled over and she climbed on top of him, breasts swinging in his face. Yani bounced on his dick and he thrust up to meet her passionate energy. He settled into sucking on her nipples and areola, letting her rock the bed with her own efforts. She gave him nurturing with the fucking, cooing to him and rubbing his locs.

"My man works so hard…you like your queen taking care of the royal dick, Daddy?"

He nodded, groaning at her soft accent and the way her pussy yanked on his dick with perfect timing. She went at his stiffness at the speed and depth that was comfortable for her and he submitted to whatever she wanted to give him. He watched the up and down movements and admired how shiny she made his dick. Her sticky wetness overflowed and made his lap slippery. The sounds of a fat ass smacking on his balls pleased his ears.

Yani leaned forward and her breasts covered his face entirely, smothering him in buttery softness like a fleshy curtain hiding him from the world. Grateful to be hidden inside her warmth, he relaxed into letting go of all of stresses, all of his problems, all of his worries. He let his queen carry him away to physical delights that poured life back into him. That's what she had always been for him. A life giver. A true goddess the way Tahir had called her.

He started hollering and Yani slammed her hand over his mouth. His heels pressed down into the mattress and his toes curled. Yani panted above him, her voice going up an octave as her second release ascended its peak.

"I'm cumming! I'm cumming on your dick, Killmonger!"

She whipped her head back and forth. Arching her back, her nails clawed his chest.

"Oh, God….oh god! Killmonger…!"

He grabbed her arms and pressed her against his chest. Thrusting his hips upward, he forced Yani to take all the dick as her pussy contracted and milked every drop of cum he shot into her. Their cries of lust co-mingled into an ancient primordial release.

N'Jadaka's voice became hoarse and Yani cradled his face and kissed him, uniting all of their parts together. Her slow languid kisses centered him once more. He hugged her tight, his face mashed into her breasts, and she rubbed his head. They both could feel his stiff dick still throbbing inside of her.

"Can you take more?" he asked.

She nodded.

"Go to the restroom and come on back," he said.

He smacked her ass cheek and she climbed off of him.

Waiting for her to urinate and put special lubricants on her vulva and inside her vagina, N'Jadaka stretched his body. His dick fell back onto his stomach, the head pulsing and dribbling semen above his belly button.

"Fuck, I miss this shit," he said to himself.

Yani returned and they kissed. He licked a trail down to her pussy and pampered her with plenty of earned licks and kisses. The sweet odor of the lubricant she used to protect her womanly parts excited him. He blew a soft breath on her clit and the lubricant warmed up on her vulva adding more pleasure to their adult play time. The pale lighting of the sky heralded the new morning. Yani came in his mouth with her thighs covering his head.

Before the children arose to greet them, Yani rode his dick reverse cowgirl so he could watch the new weight of her backside gleam from the sunlight. Each time she rose up, he watched how tight her pussy gripped his dick. He kept quiet, swallowing his groans, nearly crying himself looking at how big her ass had gotten. N'Jadaka knew the weight gain wasn't from pregnancy. They had been apart since her last period, but he imagined how she would look with pregnancy weight. He liked her chunky and round like a butterball. Her weight had fluctuated over the last year, but it had settled down in the last two months until she did her book tour.

He watched the massive orbs of jiggly ass cheeks bounce on him. It was insane to have a body like that. But it was all his. Her voluptuous gifts belonged to him.

A new thought floated in his mind.

Part of the royal protocols meant that Yani wouldn't be permitted to take birth control during their wedding and honeymoon. Any child conceived during the first month of marriage to a royal couple was a sign of a prosperous future. The world was missing billions of people. Wakanda needed to repopulate. That meant she couldn't be on the contraceptive shots Wakandans used. She would already be weaned off of it to match the timing of their wedding.

He could get her pregnant right then and there.

Yani arched her back and wiggled her backside. She studied his face over her shoulder as she made love to him in the best way for him to admire her body. His dick seemed to get harder thinking about impregnating her before the wedding.

"Do that shit, Ma. Shake that ass."

Yani giggled and tossed her braids over her one side of her head and continued watching him watch her move.

"Look at all this ass…."

She reached back and lifted her ass cheeks for him, her light pink manicured nails looking lovely splayed out to tease him by digging into the ripeness of that bubble. He smacked her butt hard. They'd been fucking for three hours after the troubling news broadcast. He gripped the sheets admiring the dimpling in her backside. If she grew bigger back there during a new pregnancy, she would probably get stretch marks. Titties would get bigger too. He remembered what they looked like filled with milk and he rubbed his large hands all across both ass cheeks, sinking his fingers into the weight.

Sweat dripped down her body and pooled around the indentations on her lower back. She wound her waist teasing the tip of his dick before sliding back down, clapping her own cheeks for him. The woman knew how to keep him satisfied. He gripped her waist and kept her bounce steady. His balls ached to release. He already knew she was fatigued but kept going because she missed him so much and wanted to show off for him longer.

"Such a good girl, Yani. You took good care of this dick. I can't wait to put some more babies in this pussy."

His loose talk brought a glance back at him. Her pussy squeezed his dick with his baby talk. He laughed.

"You heard me girl. Might get you pregnant right now if you keep playing with me like this…shit. Get down for me…just like that. Arch that back. Yeah baby, givin' me that right triangle action…yeah, there it go…head all the way down…big ass up…"

N'Jadaka wistfully stared at Yani in the doggy position, her head to the side so he could watch her face while he smashed. He held onto her waist and pushed in. They had to hurry or else there'd be a pounding on the door with three sets of feet jumping up and down to get their attention.

CLAP. CLAP. CLAP.

Loud. So loud.

Perspiration dropped down from his face onto her spine. His kimoyo beads lit up bright yellow. Okoye was notifying him of incoming reports from Wakanda. He had an hour before the general came to him.

He groaned once Yani hit that spot on his dick with her pussy that felt like lips and tongue suction. The queen had skills that were mindblowing. She started cumming before he did so he rode her wave of pleasure, encouraging her to squirt all over him and fuck up the covers even more with all their fluids on the blanket. He pulled out and palmed her ass, holding the tip of his dick close to her entrance where he shot ribbons of heat all over her labia. Sitting back on his haunches, he admired the way her tight pink opening throbbed and glistened with his cum covering it. She moaned softly at his gentle fingering of the pretty mess he made.

He rubbed her booty and then helped her get under the covers. Kissing her forehead he wasn't surprised to see her drift away quickly from exhaustion. She knew more than anyone it would be some time before they could be like that again until their wedding night. Once back in Wakanda there would be a whirlwind of duties and ceremonial events for their betrothal march.

His dick finally went limp.

He showered and changed into a saffron yellow lounging tunic and slacks. Kora arrived on time to get the children up and ready for breakfast with the rest of the family. He kissed them goodbye and welcomed Okoye and Ayo into the suite.

"Sit," he said.

He poured himself fresh orange juice and nibbled at some breakfast pastries his personal chef sent down from the half cruiser floating invisibly above the hotel roof. Getting comfortable in a side chair, he watched the two Doras on the couch.

Okoye tapped her beads and ten pictures of African men floated above her wrist. She flicked the images above the hotel coffee table and N'Jadaka peered at each one with stern eyes. Each man came from various nations on the continent in service of genocide and predatory exploitation. Okoye tapped each image as she spoke.

"Angola, Congo, Rwanda, Uganda, Sudan, Nigeria, Central African Republic, South Sudan, Somalia, and Ethiopia. Each man neutralized as requested," Okoye said.

She gave him time to inspect the stats on each man's file report before swiping them away and bringing up targets in Eastern and Western Europe.

"Ukraine. Russia. England. France. Germany. Spain. Turkey. Italy. Norway. Sweden," Okoye said.

She went through all twelve countries in South America and ended with combined targets in the U.S. and Canada.

"Any blowback yet? Suspicions?"

Ayo spoke up.

"None kumkani. Each target was studied for months before our War Dogs acted. If there were pre-existing medical conditions, we exacerbated the problem. Others were set up with accidents or placed in precarious positions through threats of exposure. Several committed self-harm when faced with public humiliation," Ayo said.

The women led him through detailed intelligence. Yani eventually woke up and padded past a narrow hall in a long ivory robe to shower and dress. Okoye and Ayo didn't notice her.

"Kumkani, there is one more target," Okoye said.

She tapped her beads and Agent Everett Ross's image popped up along with his ex-wife, C.I.A. Director Valentina Fontaine.

N'Jadaka tapped his fingers on the arms of the chair.

"Since Nick Fury has been gone, Ross is our only reliable plant. I can't take any chances trying to turn anyone around from the inside. None of them can be trusted. Not even the Black ones," he said.

"We are on standby to neutralize them as soon as you give us word," Okoye said.

"I want Ross dead, but not until I've used him up. As long as he thinks he's cool with us, I'll string him along. We can use him to get intel on Fontaine. She's making waves in the intelligence community and they're still somewhat close from what we've gathered so far."

"He wants to meet with you before you leave," Okoye said.

"Nah. I have no desire to talk with him. Just tell him I'm busy with my nuptials and will be unavailable for a month. I'm honeymooning with Yani in Umbono Cove on the houseboat. I don't want to be bothered with anything. Ramonda will oversee everything in my absence. Understood?"

They nodded.

A knock at the entrance door brought them all into guarded attention. Ayo answered. N'Jadaka spotted an Onyx Squad captain standing next to Mpilo.

"Kumkani, sorry to disturb your meeting. I have a private message from the President of the United States," Mpilo said.

N'Jadaka waved the young man over to him. Mpilo handed him a thick beige envelope with the Presidential seal on it. He read the short message inside.

"The President would like a private meeting with me too before we leave," N'Jadaka said.

"Your schedule is under tight security. We would need adequate time to set up additional protective measures inside the White House," Okoye said.

"They don't want to meet at the White House."

"Where then?"

"Camp David."

"The American Department of Defense already has additional surveillance on us since our arrival in this country. Nothing we can't handle if they try something there," Ayo said.

N'Jadaka thrummed his fingers again on the armchair.

"They've set the meeting a day after Yani's television interview."

"Will you go?" Yani interjected from behind them.

Everyone lowered their heads to Yani. She stepped into the living room area dressed in a long cozy pocket dress with vivid colors that reminded him of Black Creek in Wakanda, the place where his parents were entombed. Her hair was elaborately wrapped in a matching headwrap. She took a seat at the small dinette table by the window where their morning meal was set up. Pouring herself fruit juice, she sipped and stared at him. N'Jadaka tossed the invitation on the coffee table.

"I don't want to be bothered," he said.

"I think you should go. At least see what he wants. You won't come here again for awhile and it's time that he gets to see you in an informal place. Maybe you'll catch him off guard without all the eyes here in D.C.," Yani said.

He considered it.

"Leave us," he said.

Mpilo, the Doras , and the Onyx Squad guard removed themselves from the suite. He joined Yani at the table and they fixed themselves plates of food and ate together.

"You really want me to go?" he asked.

Yani stuffed a small Wakandan red berry pastry in her mouth.

"I think President Matthew Ellis needs to see the man that frightens him so much. Think of it as a flex if you want," Yani said.

N'Jadaka grinned.

"And people out here think you're just some sweet faced beauty on my arm," he said. "That means I won't be able to travel back home with you and the kids."

She shrugged and sipped on more juice brought from their new homeland.

"It just means I get to miss you again and we can have another reunion in our bedroom back in Birnin Zana."

He widened his legs and patted his thigh. Yani left her seat and sat on his lap. He rubbed on her booty again and rested his head on her breasts.

"I want to be on a houseboat with you…naked. Making long slow love under the moon and stars."

"We will do that soon enough."

"A whole month, you and me…partially alone."

"Don't remind me. Riki has already complained that they don't get to join us until two weeks into our honeymoon."

"Man, two weeks off with just you and me. Yeah, you definitely getting pregnant Yani."

She slapped his arm.

"Stop putting that out in the universe. We said we'd wait two more years before trying…and trying is the operative word, sir. I'm not taking the man-made contraceptive shots as tradition dictates, but I am taking precautions."

She held up the bluish drink she sipped on.

"This was given to me by Umama. Two glasses a day and it inhibits any eggs from fertilizing. You can shoot up the club and I won't be penalized for forsaking tradition…technically."

"Alright then…practice getting pregnant is good enough for me."

"Aren't three children enough for you already for the time being?"

"Nah. I'm making a whole new tribe with you."

"Easy for you to say, I'm the one who has to carry your big babies."

"I'll be right by your side spoiling you every step of the way. You make pretty babies, Yani, and my family's genes are strong. They all gonna look like me."

He kissed her neck and let his full lips linger there.

"Tell me you love me, Yani."

She cupped his chin and raised it.

"I love you."

"Say it again."

He nuzzled against her breasts and she stroked his lengthy locs.

"I love you. I love you. I love you," she said above his head.

Closing his eyes, N'Jadaka listened to Yani's heartbeat and rested in her bosom of peace.

Tag List:

@readingaddict1290

@issimplyaamazinggg

@eyeknowmywrites

@kitesatforestp

@fd-writes

@soufcakmistress  

@cherrystainedlipsbaby

@tclaybon  

@thadelightfulone

@allhailqueennel

@bartierbakarimobisson

@cpwtwot

@shookmcgookqueen

@yoyolovesbucky

@raysunshine78

@the-illlestt

@terrablaze514  

@l-auteuse

@amirra88

@jimizwidow

@janelledarling

@chaneajoyyy  

@sweetestdream92  

@purple-apricots

@blackpinup22  

@hennessystevens-udaku

@scrumptiouslytenaciouscrusade

@bugngiz

@stariamrry  

@honeytoffee

@meilintheempressofdreams

@tyees

@eye-raq  

@writerbee-ffs  

@chocolatedream30  

@childishgambinaa  

@mygirlrenee

@thewaysheis—awkward

@tchallasbabymama

@lahuttor

@goodieyaya

@post-woke

@soufcakmistress

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs

@nahimjustfeelingit-writes

@retroxvailles

@cydneyrenee4

@nizzle-mo

@cecereads209

@childishgambinaax

@gopaperless

@bombshellbre95

@tchallasbabymama

@musicisme333

@sister-winter73

@nccu-rnc

@sj206260358

@blmcd57110

@griot-of-wakanda

[eyeknowmywrites]

"King Killmonger: The Golden Jaguar" Preview!

Summary:

N'Jadaka prepares to wed Yani, his influential Caribbean fiance, in the most anticipated social event across the land. The new King of Wakanda continues to make global changes on a level that T'Challa refused to do. The C.I.A.'s discovery of vibranium in the ocean brings on the re-emergence of Namor during a Mama Wati celebration. Wakanda's new battle with the Talokanil tests the Golden Jaguar’s resolve to transform his nation into the preeminent superpower on earth. He leans on Yani and Ramonda to reign in the serious infighting among the noble class while presenting Shuri with a life-altering choice: Take over the mantle of Black Panther in her brother's absence.

“I will be one of the greatest That is a vow, yeah, that is a promise Always wanted to be famous Just being real, yeah, just being honest

My haters gon' always be nameless Give them no cloud, I give them no power

Creators built different, they ancient Sooner than later, all will be ours…”

Iniko—“The King’s Affirmation”

King N’Jadaka Udaku of the Panther Tribe from the kingdom of Wakanda sat at the head table for the Congressional Black Caucus’s newly minted Pan-African symposium/dinner inside of the National Museum of African American History and Culture. The event brought together Black leaders from all over the world that wanted to take part in shaping their future with the influence of Black American politicians after the great disaster of the Infinity War.

The king sipped from a glass of lemon water with his young Executive Assistant Mpilo by his side, very much aware of the eyes dragging across his intimidating figure in the midst of seventy-five world politicians of African descent with their various entourages. Hundreds of women and men allowed to participate in the momentous gathering chanced looking his way to assess what kind of man he was on this rare occasion that N’Jadaka came to Washington, D.C.

He grew accustomed to being the rare Black man of real power surrounded by other Black leaders that tried to balance governing in the face of American neo-imperialism. The people in that room would’ve given up their firstborn child just to be in his presence, especially the representatives from Sudan and Ethiopia. Thanos’s ridiculous plan to snap problems away only created more dire ones on earth and Africa suffered as a result. The rise of new warloads and the loss of faith in democracy sprouted far and wide. Slavery, coups, and genocide had ramped up. Troubled nations in the motherland looked to Wakanda and not the U.S. for leadership, and that made N’Jadaka’s stay in his former homeland dangerous. The C.I.A. had a bench warrant of death on his head. Western powers wanted the king of Wakanda eliminated.

The Golden Jaguar sighed and pressed his hands on his thighs and flexed his fingers to offset the ribbons of tension coursing through him. Despite it being an all Black affair, there were enemy ops in the conference hall among them. The Dora Milaje and his Onyx Squad remained visible and dispersed throughout the perimeter, their smart-looking uniforms marking them as superior protection among the American security hired to keep unwelcome outsiders from trying to sneak an audience with the Wakandan king.

This attempt at a heavily-publicized gathering of Black international elites became a way for powerless Black politicians in the U.S. to rival and possibly supplant N’Jadaka’s influential UDC creation that made waves in under a year. No matter what power-to-the-people slogans were used to get them in office, Black American politicians were still…politicians. No different than their white counterparts that only worried about getting re-elected and stuffing their pockets with money, connections, and a fat board member assignment or consultation position on some corporations dime after retirement. No matter the pithy declarations about supporting the Black community he heard all evening, there were wolves in the room seeking access to more power. The white American power structure lit a fire under the CBC’s ass to put together something that would convince diaspora Africans to join with them instead of the Wakandans. N’Jadaka knew what it was and decided to participate anyway. Just to let the CBC know he was watching them closely and feigning diplomacy. America was a weak and decaying order. The bored king found solace in knowing he would be its demise.

N’Jadaka tapped his hand on the fancy table cloth. Mpilo took note of his mood and quickly checked his comm tab for the expected time of arrival for Yani and the children. The trip abroad had lasted two weeks, most of it spent at the United Nations in Geneva, and meetings in New York, London, and South Africa. N’Jadaka cancelled a trip to Saudi Arabia when one of the crown princes of an oil billionaire insulted him on a viral vid. He made an example of them by snubbing a much-anticipated visit there. Any form of anti-Blackness anywhere was swiftly aired out. Mexico, Argentina, Spain, France, Italy, and the Dominican Republic were already smarting from his public call-out of their treatment of Black people due to an increase of racialized violence targeting poor Black citizens in their nations. With Yani’s urging and Ramonda’s powerful voice as an ambassador, there was a rallying call against global femcide in the wake of the disappearance of so many people.

The U.S. didn’t let the great loss of citizens stop their continuing encroachment of resources and they took advantage of pumping predatory capitalism along. What could’ve been a moment of self-reflection, a shift in priorities, and a new way of being for the country as a whole was simply an opportunity to prey on weaker nations even harder. Their only hindrance in achieving more power was the rise of Wakanda under N’Jadaka’s leadership. He instilled fear in every nation that wanted life to go on the same way, and he also gave hope to those parts that saw a chance at progressive changes aligning with Wakanda. The western powers still gasped at his U.N. speech criticizing colonial apartheid in Palestine and Gaza. The gasp turned into full-fledged choking when he charged genocide co-signed and funded by the Americans. Once he pontificated on the historical similarities between Gaza, South Africa, and the Black American segregation of his own people, his War Dogs got wind of Mossad operations trying to penetrate Wakandan intelligence through the C.I.A.

Back home, the continent was split.

African nations that had long been ignored and left to suffer on their own benefitted from supporting Wakanda. N’Jadaka flooded their lands with tech support, agricultural advances, doctors, and a quick rebuilding of infrastructures with his Wakandan Humanitarian Corps that embarrassed the U.S.. At N’Jadaka’s urging, Azania and Caanan had stopped selling uranium, colbalt, and platinum to anyone outside of Africa in exchange for advanced agricultural expansion. Mining had ruined and polluted their lands with run-off depleting usable soil and water. Rapid climate change didn’t help them either and the neighboring nations were on the verge of famine. Wakanda helped clean their water, soil, and air for free, allowing farmers to produce a bumper crop that saved millions from starvation. Those who had been malnourished received the best medical treatment, and once snatched from the brink of disaster, Azania and Caanan were staunch allies for good.

Niganda and Mohannda were a different story, currying favor from the CBC leaders and complaining to the U.S. president that Wakanda was a global threat to sovereignty. The other African nations galvanized by the freely given help, threw all of their allegiance to the Wakandans, thus leading other unaligned African nations to fear him creating a United States of Wakanda to rule them all.

It wasn’t a bad idea.

He never acknowledged those types of concerns and just let the rumors grow to keep his enemies on their toes. His own father N’Jobu had flirted with visions of a united continent under Wakandan rule in his journals. Currently, N’Jadaka scrambled to replace War Dogs lost to the blip in order to keep his finger on the pulse of other nations.

“Princess Yani will arrive within the next two hours. They have crossed onto the Atlantic,” Mpilo said.

N’Jadaka nodded. He gave Mpilo a full-time job as his personal assistant since the loss of his father in the snap. The king had no idea the young man suffered that loss until months after the memorial honoring the lost ones. Mpilo did his work professionally until Yani brought the news to his attention. She recognized Mpilo’s family name from one of the palace attendants sending personal condolences to their staff on her behalf. When N’Jadaka questioned him, Mpilo broke down in tears in the king’s office. His father and two oldest brothers had vanished leaving behind his mother and baby sister. Barely an adult, Mpilo now had the responsibility of looking out for his immediate family. N’Jadaka terminated his fellowship and gave him a permanent job title as his executive assistant.

The king let out a sigh of relief. He needed to be with his family again. Normally Yani would be with him, but she was on her own global tour promoting her book, “The Wakandan Way of Birth”. Their children traveled with her and he caught interview segments of her in three countries. The world was enamored with the exotic princess. It was her first appearance outside of Wakanda representing the nation. N’Jadaka grinned thinking about the reaction of the Caribbean. The entire region went nuts finding out officially that an island girl had snagged the most powerful man in the world.

She promoted the book in St. Thomas first, and he hated not being there with her. She traveled to Jamaica next to visit the land of her father and paid her respects to their relatives there. In the midst of the new global normal, Yani’s book became a smashing success. All proceeds went to funding her midwifery scholarships to further the number of Black and Native midwives and doulas learning at the Wakandan birthing centers. The money allowed women to focus fulltime on their craft without monetary restraints. She planned to give more once she became queen because the palace allotted a salary for Queen Consorts that she planned to use for more income-based scholarships. Wherever there were Black and Indigenous women in need, Yani made sure they took priority over anyone else.

Everyone wanted their hands on the book. A Wakandan publishing company mass marketed the coffee-table sized manauscript, and they looked exquisite. The cover was created by a Birnin S’Yan artisan who made a vibranium-tinged dye that was threaded into a gorgeous royal purple and silver cloth overlay. The book had fifty full-page color photos that Yani spent months agonizing over from a total of 200. The cover photo itself deserved to hang in a museum. It showed a young woman holding her newborn daughter and they were both dressed in the vibrant colors of the River Tribe.

When the pre-release online sales skyrocketed, Yani made the decision to only provide non-online sales out of Wakanada through global Black bookstores. The international brick and mortar stores made bank with the flood of non-Black customers wanting their hands on something from Wakanda. Even people who weren’t even interested in childbirth or culture clamored to snatch up a copy just to get a glimpse of what Wakanda looked like from the inside. The first print sold out in one week.

The talks finally ended and the affair moved into a spacious outdoor dining area where a small jazz trio played music in a corner. The balmy weather made it comfortable to be outside and he took in a deep inhale of D.C. air.

Okoye and Ayo kept the pre-dinner rush to talk to the king at a distance, giving N’Jadaka time to snag a moment of peace. After ten minutes he shook hands and greeted caucus leaders, trying not to look annoyed at their requests for selfies with him. He obliged to be polite and to give an air of camaraderie.  Everyone wanted everyone else to think they had connections to him by how loud they talked or laughed with him. He knew the drill.

The hosts ushered his entourage to their dining seats near the front of another podium. No one pretended to be sly about sneaking candids of him with their smartphones.

“King N’Jadaka, your son is here to see you right away,” Ayo whispered in his ear.

N’Jadaka looked around and spotted Riki walking out from the museum with his personal Dora, Quamba. All the diners stopped to watch the prince of Wakanda walk through with his hands behind his back and his eyes searching for his Baba. Some people tried to snap photos of Riki, but all of N’Jadaka’s children wore necklaces that thwarted any cameras from getting clear pictures of them by jamming up electronics and flash photography cameras.

Riki looked too clean.

Yani braided his hair in the spiral style of his Wakandan ancestors, threaded with shells and beads that bounced around his shoulders. This week, Riki wore jade and black fingernail polish decorated with mini panther claws in bright gold which was the rage of young children in Birnin Zana who loved their local team that played a popular sport called ukudlala ngomlenze…leg play. It was a game that required balance, and intense leg flexibility as two teams battled each other on a low swinging wooden bridge that moved across a deep body of water. One member of each team took turns standing in the center of the swinging bridge as the other team members of the challenging team split up on either side to rock the opponent off their feet, without any of their own teammates falling over too. The narrow bridge swung higher and higher, pushing athletes to go against gravity, their exhausted limbs put to the test for long durations. N’Jadaka had promised Riki a trip to the national competition in the River Tribe territory once they returned home.

Riki’s black royal sash rested snug across his chest with the family crest blazoned on it. The boy was seven-years old and sprouting a bit of height. He was almost as tall as Sydette and would probably surpass her by the time he was eight. Riki’s eyes lit up when he spotted N’Jadaka.

“Baba!”

The boy ran past chuckling adults who admired the tailored royal suit and polished shoes. N’Jadaka held his arms out and his son jumped onto his lap and kissed his cheek. The happy king wrapped his child up in love.

“I’ve missed your busy behind,” N’Jadaka said. “Where’s your Mama and the girls?”

“Changing clothes. I couldn’t wait to see you,” Riki said, squeezing his arms around N’Jadaka’s neck.

“Good trip, Dumplin?”

“Yes. People went crazy for Mama and her book. I’m ready to go home though. I don’t like this country…the people here are so fake. They only like you if you’re rich or famous.”

“Hungry?”

Riki nodded and scanned the tables for the evening’s selection. He scrunched up his nose at the servers placing rolls and butter on the tables.

“Can we eat this food, Baba?” Riki asked.

“We have people watching the chef in the kitchen.”

The Udaku children had been taught to reject outside food unless their parents permitted them to partake. N’Jadaka had become cautious with poisoning and normally had his own personal chef make all of their food, but he opted to watch the American cooks this time around instead of turning down a plate. The head chef for the evening was a famous Black American from New Orleans who read that N’Jadaka liked food from that region and wanted to create a menu to impress the powerful king.

“Sit next to me,” N’Jadaka said, pulling out a chair for Riki.

Mpilo took a seat across from them at the circular table that seated twelve. Members of the CBC organizing committee greeted him then took their seats at other tables. The jazz music grew softer as guests took their seats all throughout the guarded space. A congresswoman from Philly took to the podium near N’Jadaka’s area and announced the arrival of Yani and Ramonda. Eager applause broke out and N’Jadaka stood up from his seat. He helped Riki stand in his chair so he could see his mother and aunt enter.

N’Jadaka’s Uncle Bakari escorted Yani and Ramonda together as Sydette and Joba walked in front of them wearing matching purple dresses with their hair twisted and pulled back with amethyst panther-shaped hair clips. Yani mesmerized the crowd in a shimmery emerald green dress that revealed all her curves. She styled her hair with extensions in an upswept fancy roll that denoted her status as queen-to-be. Ramonda had the crowd transfixed with her tall purple isicholo and deep purple gown. Uncle Bakari was dapper in his black tux. N’Jadaka’s grandfather Dante escorted Bakari’s wife Shavonne and they all made their way toward the front where their Dora Milaje escorts brought them to the king’s table.

Sydette and Joba dashed to him first and he picked up both girls and smothered their faces with kisses amidst their squeals of delight for being with him again. He put them down the moment Yani reached him and he couldn’t hide from the world his love for her.

His arms wrapped around her tight and he pressed his forehead against hers. The tense energy in his body drained down into the floor and he exhaled a long breath. Yani rested her arms around his massive shoulders, her perfume drowning him in memories of their shared bed and the last time they had been alone without the world watching their every move.

“Baby, I missed you so much.”

“I know. I couldn’t wait to get here and hold you.”

“You know these niggas is starin’ so we better play it cool for Ramonda’s sake.”

Yani giggled and pulled away from him. He kissed her hand and turned to Ramonda, giving his auntie double kisses on both cheeks. He hugged his grandpop next and finally showed love to his American aunt and uncle who raised him after his parents died. They all took their seats at the dining table. Yani sat at his right, and Riki, Joba, and Sydette took over his left side.

As the first courses of salads, soups, and finger foods were brought out, announcements were made. The head chef was brought out and recognized. N’Jadaka allowed the nervous man to take a picture with him holding up a plate of sausage gumbo with rice. There was special recognition given to Yani, along with a surprise plaque presented to Ramonda for her role as an ambassador fostering goodwill between America and Wakanda.

N’Jadaka caught up with his aunt and uncle and the family chatter reminded him of being home except they were being watched like fish in a fishbowl. When dessert and coffee were brought out at the end of the meal, Ramonda switched seats with Riki and leaned in toward the king.

“President Mubiri would like to have a nightcap with you during the mixer inside the museum,” Ramonda said.

“Why?”

Ramonda’s sharp eyes observed the guests.

“He believes D.C. is neutral ground and he would like to discuss rumors of you inciting a coup in his nation.”

“Sounds like C.I.A. bullshit.”

“Even so, it wouldn’t hurt to appear cordial. Get some photos taken that shows two rival nations talking together. Yani is your icebreaker. Madame Mubiri is here, too. A nice photo-op of beautiful African women mingling will make the CBC very happy.”

N’Jadaka glanced at Yani’s fingers. She had on her deadly finger armor. Hopefully she wouldn’t threaten the man again.

He signaled for Quamba and several Onyx Squad security to take his children and grandfather back to their penthouse suite at the hotel they were lodged in for the weekend. He hugged and kissed the children promising to read a bedtime story to them later. People moved out of the way and stared at his heirs. All three children walked like royalty, heads held high, backs kept straight.

The after dinner mixer started inside the lobby of the museum where a giant abstract art installation above their heads looked like the unfurling of giant bronze ribbons. N’Jadka read the description of the sculpture that was supposed to represent the swinging motions like a band of angels coming down to carry Black Americans back home like the old spiritual “Swing Low, Sweet Chariot”. The artist, Richard Hunt, used suspended cables to anchor the work, and the swooping arcs of the bronze bands reminded N’Jadaka of his mother’s arms around his body when he was small.

Several servers traipsed the lobby carrying drinks and savory finger foods. A D.J. played contemporary R&B and the guests relaxed into full-blown partying mode. Bakari and Shavonne headed toward a display of Harriet Tubman’s shawl further inside the museum and Mpilo escorted Ramonda to meet some caucus members who were dying to be seen with her.

N’Jadaka held out his arm and Yani rested her hand on it. She walked with a majestic stride that matched his and they mingled for a bit. Yani’s charm was her greatest weapon and they spent a considerable amount of time discussing her book and tour. Her radiance overwhelmed a few people who couldn’t stop admiring her even as they moved on to other guests. The allure of power was a true aphrodisiac, and Yani wielded it well. All of her Wakandan training and years of experience dealing with all sorts of people paid off in spades as she delighted American dignitaries. He couldn’t stop staring at her himself. Her voice lit up his face and he smiled at everything she said. Yani’s youth also surprised people. She would be entering her late twenties soon enough, but carried a greater maturity and self-awareness in the last year representing Wakanda internationally.

They worked the first three corners of the lobby before the mixer branched out to the rest of the museum, and they headed toward President Mubiri and Madame Mubiri who lingered near a replica of a slave quarter. The Mohanndan president stood with a glass of liquor in his hand entertaining cronies as his wife watched her husband’s dour animated face with his uppercase gums spilling over his lowercase teeth. Her eyes sparked up when Yani approached holding out her hands toward the woman.

“Madame Habiba Mubiri, I finally get to see you again in a less formal setting,” Yani enthused.

Yani ignored Mubiri and immediately pulled Habiba away from her husband, touching her hand in informal friendship.

“Mubiri,” N’Jadaka said, offering his hand. Mubiri shook it.

“King N’Jadaka.”

Yani reached for a glass of wine from a server that had been freshly poured from the bar. She presented it to N’Jadaka using the ancient submissive stance of queens in Wakanda, holding the glass up to him with her right hand, while her other hand cradled the elbow of the serving arm. N’Jadaka caught the lust in Mubiri’s eyes again for his fiancé. He took the glass from Yani and kissed her cheek.

“Thank you, baby,” he said.

“May I please borrow Madame Mubiri? I would love to introduce her to the head organizer,” Yani asked Mubiri.

It was clear that Mubiri didn’t want his wife to do anything, but Yani’s seductive voice couldn’t be denied. She played on the man’s need to control women by asking his permission. Her earlier exaggerated submissive act toward N’Jadaka fed into the man’s cultural ego. Yani upped the ante by touching his arm and squeezing it. Her touch ignited something in the president and he lifted his wife’s arm and practically threw her at Yani.

“I’m sure you two have some important things to discuss without us present,” she added.

“Enjoy yourselves,” Mubiri said, his gaze plastered all over Yani’s figure as the two women strolled further into the heart of the museum.

N’Jadka pretended to drink his wine while being focused on something else until Yani was gone.

“I thank you for the personal invitation to your wedding King N’Jadaka. I didn’t think you would extend us any welcome to your country again.”

“It’s a time of celebration, not political intrigue. Yani wanted your wife there. They have been corresponding for a time getting to know each other. You don’t have to come if you don’t want to.”

“And miss the nuptials of that delightful woman you parade around like a trophy? Never. We will attend and enjoy the splendor.”

They both drank in silence.

“Did you like the tour of the museum earlier?” N’Jadaka asked.

“An intriguing history lesson. You must be proud of your heritage here.”

“I am.”

“Rebels at heart. I see why the Americans want to control you.”

“I know you don’t want to stand here and shoot the shit about my lineage. You want to know if I’m plotting to throw you out of office.”

Mubiri choked on his drink as N’Jadaka stared at his face. The Mohanndan’s cronies flicked their eyes away in embarrassment, not expecting the king to be that blunt.

“What would I gain from having you taken out, Mubiri? There would only be another leader who thinks the same as you, so nothing would change. Pinning your hopes on the Americans holding me in check has not paid off in a year. I offer nothing but hope and a chance at directing Africa’s vast internal wealth and ancient wisdom back to where it belongs…on all of our people.”

“Our people? You Wakandans are stand-offish and think only of yourselves. These little excursions into other African nations giving them little trinkets of your resources reeks of a ploy to rule over us all. At least your uncle acted like a benevolent father-figure in the west.”

“My uncle was not the man you all think he was. I am telling you now, to your face Barasa Mubiri…I have no plans for a coup, an assassination, nor war with your country. Did you not read my fiancé’s book? Wakandans value peaceful living, enhancements to prolong life, and self-actualization that benefits the whole and not just the individual. We kept to ourselves for centuries even when we had the means to colonize the world and bend it to our will. But we didn’t.”

“I still think that is an option in your arsenal, King N’Jadaka.”

“I am from the school of ‘don’t start none, won’t be none’. My goal is transformative liberation for whomever wants it.”

“So-called liberators often transform into something sinister, if given the chance.”

The king moved closer to the east African president, closing the small gap between them.

“I only plan to bring hell to those who mean us harm. Do you plan to cause problems for us with this U.S. administration?” N’Jadaka asked.

Mubiri shook his head and smiled.

“I want peace and prosperity for our people too.”

“Good. You have heard directly from my mouth what I want. Let’s spend the rest of the evening showing the world that Africans can co-exist on the continent without people confirming their biases about us being warlords and despots. We can be civil with our disagreements. Everything doesn’t have to be bloodshed, or rumors of hostile take-overs.”

N’Jadaka excused himself with Okoye by his side.

[eyeknowmywrites]

The Oakland Ghostface.

GhostFace Killer x OC.

Warnings: Horror, Smut.

Remember Scream? Of course you do. The looming presence of Ghostface, the constant, chilling ring of the telephone…

Keep reading

[eyeknowmywrites]

I haven't abandoned this story. I just put it on the back burner for now. The story is just on a small vacation. It is currently out of office. It can't come to the phone right now. It just fell under my bed to sleep with the monsters. It never left my head. It is everywhere - except on paper.

[eyeknowmywrites]

a real big boy

[eyeknowmywrites]

[eyeknowmywrites]

"Sinner & Saint" : Creed III Chapter 10

Need to catch up? Masterlist HERE.

"You are my light in the dark

Show me the way with your heart

I know I'm not used to this feeling

But it's clear even when

I'm a thousand miles away

I'm so taken by ya, can't stop thinking bout ya

I am in love and from where I stand,

I am your man, I am...all, all…"

Terrell Grice feat George Lovett & Saeed— "All"

Donnie blinked at all the photographer lights flashing white and yellow blasts at him. Bianca and Amara sat to his right and Athena and Tony sat to his left with his new business partner Herb Raffe and the always ubiquitous Buddy Marcelle. Behind them on a giant ESPN banner his likeness held the coveted heavy weight belt and his upper body glistened and popped with muscles. Donnie knew this day would come, and the emotions roiled deep inside his chest.

Seated near the phalanx of news media and photographers were a few selected fighters on his roster, including Dame. The usual rush of questions came at him and he answered with the sophistication that all of his media training provided. Donnie needed to appear adroit and confident as a new brand manager and businessman. The transition from boxer to brains behind a multi-million dollar operation had to go off without a hitch.

"Why now, Adonis? Pundits say you have a good two-to-three years left in you."

The female reporter asking the question stood up holding a small notepad. She was a familiar face in the boxing scene, Carly Deloach, the daughter of a media magnate. Carly tossed back blond highlighted hair and gave him a warm flirty smile coaxing him to give her juicy details.

"It's time. I've reached the pinnacle and done everything I can to show the world that the Creed legacy is something to admire and be proud of. There's nothing left for me to do but usher in a new generation of talented boxers and pass on the wealth of knowledge I've gained from my training with Rocky Balboa, Tony "Little Duke" Evers, and the matriarch of the Creed family, Mary Anne Creed…hey Ma, love ya!"

Donnie winked and blew a kiss toward a camera that he knew transmitted his message to his mother at home. Another reporter jumped in, a cocky Sports Illustrated veteran who had doubts about Donnie from the very beginning until he finally won the belt. Patrick MacLaughlin was an asshole, but a fair one when he looked at the stats on all boxers. Patrick's stomach lopped over his belt, and his thinning hair stayed slicked down.

"Adonis, you toss around legacy a lot, and as the talented son of a beloved icon who has brought back a coveted world champion title to the family name—"

"I have to cut in, sorry Adonis…" Buddy said.

Buddy Marcelle gave a smirk that Donnie couldn't tell if it was meant to be rude or just hustling for air time. The man glanced at Athena who looked beautiful as always, dressed in a tight pumpkin top, and dark flared designer slacks. Buddy cleared his throat and continued.

"The Creed legacy can't be spoken about without mentioning the fact that Athena Creed brought back the first championship title to the family. I know this press conference is about Adonis, but Apollo Creed has two world champion fighters up here on this panel. Put some respect on your big sister's name, Adonis."

The crowd chuckled and a few of the women representing the media clapped and called out Athena's name.

"You right, you right," Donnie quickly blurted. He threw his arm around Athena. "My big sis is the first of Apollo's children to bring home a title. You people out there in the MMA arena are lucky she's a sports manager now instead of whooping ass!"

Athena laughed it off.

"Athena! Athena! Could you beat Adonis in a one on one?" Another reporter shouted.

Donnie pushed his table mic closer to her.

"Tell 'em," Donnie said.

Poised and polished, Athena leaned in.

"I had to always keep Adonis in check. The only thing he has on me is height and muscle weight," Athena joked.

Buddy horned in again.

"I think we need to see a big ticket event with these two, Creed versus Creed."

Athena waved a dismissive hand to Buddy and she patted Donnie's arm to get him back on track.

"Athena… what does this moment mean for you watching your brother retire?" Carly asked.

Something sad flashed across Athena's face and she composed herself. Reaching out to hold Donnie's hand she squeezed it and took a deep inhale.

"Our father would be very proud that both of his athletic children have found their niche to excel beyond fighting. Adonis will bring in a lot of new talent so that other boxing legends can come forth down the line…Donnie?"

Athena pushed the mic back toward him and sat back in her seat.

A new volley of questions hit him and Tony up fast and he allowed the last few questions to go to Bianca and Amara, who signed her delight at having her father home more since he didn't have to train and travel so far away as much. Bianca translated for the media and everyone clapped when Amara said that she planned on being a boxer like her Auntie Athena and her daddy.

Once the retirement portion was handled, Donnie spent the rest of the press time answering questions centered on his new venture. He revealed his partnership with Buddy Marcelle in promoting the new company. Everyone in the audience saw dollar signs and a revitalized boxing scene. Afterward, Donnie posed with his family for pictures. He also posed with a few of his boxers. Dame was pulled into the mix and Athena made sure he stood next to Donnie's future cash cow, Felix Chavez. There was still bad blood between Dame and Sleepy from their sparring dust up. But Felix soaked in the media exposure knowing he was the guy to watch. Two other strong contenders for heavyweight champ status enjoyed the limelight too.

A buzz entered the room the moment Dame's name rang bells, and during the retirement mixer Donnie set up for the ESPN coverage, Athena fielded questions with Dame. Felix felt a way about Dame shifting attention his way, but that was all due to Athena. The press loved getting soundbites from her and she was an expert at snagging spotlights for clients. She damn near twisted his arm to get Dame a seven figure signing bonus. She haggled for more through Dame's lawyer when they went over the contract, but Donnie didn't want to get his partners riled up over an untested client. He sweetened the deal by offering to put Dame in their ads over the next six months to bolster his visibility. She agreed to that…barely.

Athena was a pitbull, and she worked the room forcing him to do the same for Felix and the other boxers. They were both hustlers and no matter what she did to get Dame more exposure, it only helped Creed Enterprises.

"Hope I didn't step on your toes during the press chat," Buddy said, easing next to Donnie.

"Nah man, you were right to bring it up. Athena was the first, and she was way better than me when I started."

"I think people in this business tend to overlook her fighting talent. Just so you know, I want her to work for me one day."

"I doubt if she would, but you can certainly try," Donnie quipped.

"How come she's not a part of Creed Enterprises?"

"She wants to do her own thing."

"So no hard feelings if I poach her from her current gig?"

"Like I said, good luck with that."

"Her managing Dame isn't a problem for you?"

"Dame needs special handling. My sister likes a challenge and she is making a lot of good moves for him."

Buddy kept hawk-like eyes on his sister. Bianca and Amara joined them and they worked the room celebrating his new life. Patrick from Sports Illustrated approached him. Donnie pumped his hand up and down with enthusiasm.

"When can Felix sit down with you for that cover story?" Donnie asked.

"Actually, I wanted to talk to you about an in-depth interview with Damian Anderson. Athena pitched me a whopper of a comeback tale and I want to jump on it before Rolling Stone does."

"Pat, we talked about getting Felix on there before his next fight. He is the next big thing—"

"Yeah I know, but Damian is a more compelling story right now. When can we get together and talk shop about him?"

Donnie checked for his sister striding across the room holding a plate of food with Dame stuck to her side.

"Call Maxine to set up a date on my calendar, Pat"

"Great. You've got a helluva roster Adonis, and if the buzz on this Damian pans out, you and your boxers could dominate for years. Congrats on the retirement, too."

Pat shuffled off to speak with other reporters and Donnie stared at Felix who chatted with his mother/manager by the bar. He now had to come up with an excuse as to why he wouldn't have the next cover story. Fuck. Perhaps he could work in a one-on-one interview with Stephen A on SportsCenter for immediate coverage to get Felix out there first.

Athena handed Dame a shot of top shelf tequila and they both gulped back the liquid, letting it warm a trail down their throats.

"Doing okay?" she teased, watching Dame's lips pucker up from the intense taste.

"I don't need no more of that today," he joked.

"Look alive," Athena said.

Buddy Marcelle looped around a group of former boxers hooting it up and slapping backs at battles long past won.

"Today went well," Buddy said.

"Thank you for the kind words. I appreciate the shout out."

"I only spoke straight facts. You my dear are the crown jewel on Apollo Creed's crown. Folks need to remember an accurate legacy history. By the way, you look lovely today. That color brings out your skin tone."

"I can leave if you just wanna flirt," Dame said.

He had a smile on his face, but his tone said different. Buddy patted Dame's shoulder to defuse the heat in the boxer's eyes.

"Beauty and brains need to be acknowledged kind sir. I'm about to head out, I have an interview with Molly over on First Take tonight."

"Oh yeah?"

Buddy noticed the arch in her eyebrow and chuckled.

"You smell blood in the water and want to jump in, huh?"

"Hell yeah. I set up a cover story for Dame with Pat over on Sports Illustrated. I'm taking Eden from Rolling Stone to dinner tomorrow, trying to pitch my client."

Buddy eyed Dame with a sly quirk of his lips.

"Maybe let this man win some bouts before lining up too many interviews."

"I'm aiming for exclusives down the road for that."

"Okay…get his name out there. I see you. Can we meet up with some of my people to talk future promotions? Your brother's roster is full and he has to strike with his first string."

"He promised to give Dame as much attention too as part of our contract deal."

"Athena, you know how the game is. Chavez, Alvarez, and Jackson have Adonis booked and busy. Take advantage of some promotions in Dame's favor. My connections run deep big sister. Dame, I hope you do some serious winning these next six months before Adonis loses interest."

"He won't," Athena insisted.

"All I'm asking for is a sit down with you and Dame on my turf. Check out the lay of land and get in where you fit in." Buddy glanced at his rolex. "Call me when you're ready. We can make it dinner at 71 Above. Javier has a new menu I think you'd both like."

"I'll let you know."

Buddy meandered toward the exit leaving Athena with thoughts about Donnie cooling on her client. She snatched up another shot of tequila from the bar.

"He's right. You've got to win big to stay on Donnie's radar."

Dame put a hand around her waist and pulled her in close. His touch ignited arousal in her and she wanted so desperately to kiss his lips. They hadn't had any private time since they returned from Vegas. She needed him…needed the intimacy that shut out the world.

"Careful," she said stepping back from his solid wall of warmth.

Dame grinned and removed his hand before anyone clocked their true relationship.

"Invite Marcelle to my first fight. He'll have no doubts about me," Dame said.

"Don't worry, he'll be there on his own. That man doesn't miss anything that can make him richer. I think you should mingle with the other boxers now. I'm done beating the bushes for game."

Dame touched his index and middle finger to his forehead and saluted her before walking over to Donnie and the other fighters. She grabbed a glass of white wine and bee-lined over to Bianca and Amara. Her niece hugged her waist and Athena ruffled the spiral curls on top of her head.

"Excited?" Athena asked Bianca.

"Relieved. I couldn't wait for this day. Ma is ecstatic because he will finally use that business degree from college."

Amara took off skipping over to her father. Bianaca studied Athena's face.

"Does it bother you when people forget that you're a champion too?"

"That was so long ago—"

"Not really. You seemed happy that Buddy brought it up. I could tell."

"I appreciated him saying it."

"Will you come by our place for dinner tonight?"

"I thought there was going to be a big dinner celebration with Ma at the mansion."

"I wanted to do something at our house to give her a little break."

"A break from what?"

Bianca pulled her to the side.

"Have you noticed Ma slowing down or forgetting things a lot lately?" Bianca asked.

"Slowing down, yes… but that's her getting older and not doing the stretching and strength training I've tried to help her with. Maybe her hip is acting up. I mean, it's been a year since her replacement surgery, but…"

Bianca's expression hinted at something more serious. Her voice went even lower in volume.

"I think you and I should go with her to get checked out. The other day she was driving me to lunch and I noticed some eye-hand coordination things that have me concerned."

"You think it's something serious?"

"If I broach the subject she'll dismiss it, but if you come with me and talk to her about it, maybe she'll listen. I'm with her all the time and a different voice may convince her to make an appointment. Donnie had a lot going on and I didn't want to worry him about it. I was thinking we could talk to her after dinner. If it's at my house, she can't make an excuse to be busy hosting everything. It'll be out of her element."

"What time?"

"Seven. It'll be a catered BBQ around the pool, casual dress. Donnie wanted a lowkey family-oriented party. No celebs or anything like that. Just our people."

"Okay, I'll come to the house and do some girl time. Who else is coming from the gym?"

"Tony, Stich, Smoky... Padman and Amir. You can bring Dame if you want."

"Why would I bring my client?"

"Girl, be serious."

Bianca snickered and Athena rolled her eyes.

"That man has heart eyes for you and can't let you out of his sight without his neck swiveling."

Bianca moved in closer, and her eyes darted about before she spoke.

"I know what happened with him and Donnie."

"How do you feel about it?"

Bianca glanced over at Donnie and Dame speaking with the other boxers.

"It was a shitty situation and they were kids back then. Dame sounds like he wants to make the most of the opportunity to box again and Donnie will help him."

"It's the least he can do, right?"

Donnie walked over swinging Amara's hand.

"Ready to dip?" Donnie asked.

He kissed Bianca's cheek. Bianca spoke and signed at the same time.

"Yeah. I need to get the house ready for our guests tonight and check in with the caterers."

"Coming by right?" Donnie asked Athena.

"I have to check in with a few other clients downtown and I'll be over around seven-thirty depending on traffic."

"Cool. Hey, you were great up there. I'm glad you agreed to sit at the table with me. I wish Ma was here though."

"She hates media stuff and I'm sure she wanted the focus to be about you. I'll catch everyone tonight. Bye Ladybug."

Athena signed away for Amara, and her niece hugged her tight then clutched both of her parents' hands. A surge of people bid farewell to Donnie. Athena made her quiet escape from the crowd and sought out Damian.

"I'm going to pick you up at seven tonight," she said.

"For what?"

Dame followed her steps out of the ESPN building and waited with her for their valet parking.

"You were invited to attend Donnie's private family retirement party at his house by Bianca."

"Not Donnie?"

"Not sure, but Bianca is on to us. I think that's why she extended the invitation. Do you want to go? Sorry for assuming you would just go with me."

His lion-like eyes brought butterflies again. Dame had a way of looking at her that made Athena feel safe and protected.

"I want to go…with you. I like that you assume that about me. It's true."

"Okay, great. It's a date. We'll have to carry on like client-manager for appearances, but it'll be more relaxed. My mother will be there…if you change your mind, I won't be offended."

"Nah, its fine. It's time that your mother met me away from all the limelight. Maybe she'll finally see the real me."

"Trust me. She won't.

"Well then, that's on her. Not me."

The valet brought her car around and they both climbed in for the drive to Venice Beach.

"Want to come inside for a minute?" Dame offered once they reached his place.

He stood outside of the passenger side, leaning in through the window. Temptation reared up, but job responsibilities took precedence for Athena.

"I can't. I have some work to do."

"How about I meet you at your place and save you the drive out here? I'll leave my car in your parking garage."

"That'll work."

"Later," he said.

He tapped his fist on the door and strolled to the house he rented a room from. Despite having a million dollars in his bank account, Dame chose to stay in his Venice rental until he won his first post-prison fight. That would be in one week, and she had a lot of things to do to drum up more pub. The buzz about him in the ESPN mixer could only last so long before the sports media moved on to the next interest story.

Her day continued until she clocked out from her office. She swept into her condo showered, and changed into a comfortable pair of olive green cargo pants and a knotted, off-the-shoulder knit top in a loud tangerine color. Slipping into heels, she checked her landline for messages and ignored the ones from her ex who flew back into town from Toronto. Nolan was a long-distance fling that became a bit more the previous year, but Athena caught wind of some red flags, one of which was a whole ass wife and child with another baby on the way. Before the discovery of his indiscretion with her, Athena's gut warned her pre-relationship not to entertain a man below her pay grade with a Drake-like personality of feigned kindness and "you-go-girl" performative musings in her ear, but she was in a dick drought and a hook up every now and then from a Canuck worked around her schedule at the time.

Nolan started acting weird too, sending her flowers and gifts out of the blue, even after she clearly defined the boundaries of their relationship after she broke it off. Now he was back to leaving messages swearing he divorced his wife and was ready to make a true commitment. What a fucking loser. He had deluded himself into thinking they were serious instead of just a poor match. She blocked his number, erased the other unimportant messages and waltzed out of the premises to meet Dame at her garage entrance.

He arrived on time and she showed him where to park his car and ordered a ride from her reliable car service. They were picked up promptly and she held Dame's hand in the backseat, snuggling against his shoulder like they were headed to prom together.

"You look nice," she said, sniffing the cologne on his neck.

She noticed a new platinum and diamond chain around his neck.

"Finally splurged," he said as she fingered the necklace.

"Good for you. Listen, since this shindig is at Bianca's, my mother may be a little more extra because she can't lord over anyone in the family mansion. If she becomes too much or gives you a hard time, let me know and we can bounce quick."

"I'm not worried. Relax. This night is about Adonis—"

"Tuh…trust me, everything will revolve around her. Me and Donnie know how to stay outta her way when she gets nitpicky."

"She gets along with Bianca?"

"Yeah, they're pretty tight. Bianca lost her parents young and most of her family is back in Philly. She's a great buffer for me because she doesn't have a mother-figure in her life, so she takes up a lot of mother-daughter duties that would be hell for me if I had to do it all the time. Don't misconstrue anything though. I love my mother and we have our own good times, but sometimes she gets a little classist and obsessive about things and I can't take it…so Bianca does. It smoothes Ma out and brings balance to the force when we don't butt heads."

"I hear ya young Jedi," Dame teased.

By seven-forty five they reached the private entrance of Donnie and Bianca's place. Athena hopped out of their ride to punch in the gate security code. A yellow cab pulled up to the driveway behind their hired driver. An older man with a black hat climbed out from the back of the cab and looked around the neighborhood. Athena recognized the pale leathery skin and puffy nose. She sprinted down to the street.

"Ohmigod, Rocky!" she shrieked.

Rocky Balboa stood humbly dressed in an old black bomber jacket and a clean white shirt. His wrangler jeans were faded and comfortable-looking. He held out his arms for Athena, accepting the big kiss on his cheek from her.

"Yeah, I just happened to be in the neighborhood and thought I'd check up on some retired boxer whose s'posed to be living here. Am I at the right spot?" Rocky joked in his heavy Philly accent.

His jovial eyes stared at her.

"Athena, my god girl, look how beautiful you are. It's been years sweetheart," Rocky said.

Athena wiped her eyes from errant tears.

"Whaddya crying for? It's just me, Uncle Rocky. Is the BBQ here yet? I'm starvin'."

"I guess we'll go see," she said.

"Me being here is supposed to be a surprise. Bianca said to give the gate intercom a code word to hide me from Donnie, but my old brain is gettin' foggy with time, so…hell if I know what the magic word is to get inside."

"No worries, you can come in with me and…Dame…come over and meet the only Italian in our family."

Dame walked over with a grin on his face. He held out his hand for Rocky to shake.

"An honor to meet you Mr. Balboa, sir."

"Pleased to make your acquaintance, Dame. This is a nice-looking young man Athena. Mary Anne must be excited to see you settling down like your brothers."

"Um, actually Rocky, I manage Dame. He's a part of Donnie's new venture."

"A boxer. What division? I don't keep up on the ins and outs as much. I spend more time with my grandkids up north," Rocky said.

"Heavyweight," Dame said.

"You're going to know more about him in the weeks to come. Let's get you inside before Bianca sends out the calvary," Athena said.

She punched in the gate code and Dame gave up his seat in the back of the car to Rocky. He climbed into the front next to the driver and Athena linked her arm around Rocky's.

"I can't believe you're here. You look good Unc. Being up north looks great on you."

"Thank you. Health is holding up. Knees are a little rusty sometimes but I'm still here."

"Drop us off right by the statue, please," Athena told the driver.

They all left the car and Rocky continued looking around.

"Nice…lotta space," Rocky said.

Athena texted Bianca and three minutes later she bounced out from the house trying to contain the squeals at seeing Rocky.

"Bianca…"

Rocky hugged her and Bianca squeezed his shoulders.

"So happy you're here. The caterers finished setting up out by the pool. Everyone is here mingling, so Athena, I'll go back in with Dame first to throw off Donnie, then you can bring Rocky in through the house."

"Sure thing," Athena said.

Music started playing and echoed in the front of the property. Bianca led Dame around the side toward the back and Athena guided Rocky inside the front door. Amara met them while coming down the stairs and the little girl's hands flew around signing her happiness at seeing the Italian Stallion, her godfather. Rocky hugged her and used sign language to warn her about the surprise. His thick fingers moved slower and he checked with Athena to make sure he did alright. Amara understood everything, complimenting him on his ability to sign so well and clasped his hand to follow Athena through the living room and long gameroom that led to the back patio door facing the pool area.

The music, a jazz fusion, buffeted the laughter and loud talking. Athena could smell the delicious aroma of ribs and her stomach growled in anticipation. She stepped outside first and took in the celebratory scene. At least forty people chatted and drank expensive liquor. Donnie was in the middle of introducing Dame to Padman and right away she observed her mother's lips growing tight as she stood with her companion, Archie. Athena ignored the cool facial expression of her mother and caught Bianca's eye. Bianca gave her a nod, and she cleared her throat.

"Hey, Donnie, there's a man over here looking for you. I don't know if he's supposed to be here," Athena said.

The tone of her voice over the music brought everyone's attention in her direction. Donnie rushed over and Rocky appeared next to her with Amara grinning by his side.

"Unc!" Donnie yelled.

Everyone reacted with a burst of praise shouting, rushing over to Rocky. Bianca clasped her hands together, pleased that her surprise brought on the intended reception. Dame hung back near the food set up, right across from Mary Anne and Archie.

The glee of having Rocky there showered the air with rousing sounds of joy all around, but Mary Anne's eyes cut over toward Dame, and he gave Athena the biggest smile of support. She could face anything with that smile in her corner.

Athena took a deep breath and strolled toward her mother.

Tag List:

@unfriendlyblkhotti3   

@cherrellek  

@yomiloo

@goddessofthundathighs​

@eyeknowmywrites

@melaninpov

@movie-enthusiast22

@themakingsofdion

@prettyisasprettydoes1306

@capswife

@nessa41890

@smoove4jazz

@blackerthings

@sk1121-blog1

#creed 3